《Ultimate System Creator》


 Chapter 1 I Am Bored!

    ?''I''m bored!''


    ''I want something interesting to happen!''


    ''Be it zombie apocalypse, alien invasion, hero summoning circle, or even the end of mankind! I want any of those to happen! I am suffering just by living!''


    In a span of several seconds, thoughts surged within the mind of a high school student.


    A high school student with waist-length purple hair leaned his head on his right arm that was ced on his desk. His jade-green eyes peered outside the ss window.


    The high school student was none other than Keith McDowell. Chaotic thoughts flooded Keith''s mind due to boredom.


    "One plus one doesn''t equal two but three. ording to thews of Nonsensical Operation Of Numbers¡­"


    While Keith ignored his math teacher''s gibberish who clearly didn''t receive his math degree, Keith kept his attention outside the ssroom by gazing through the ss window.


    Keith was waiting for something interesting to happen that could satiate his boredom.


    While Keith was gazing outside the ssroom, a book entered his vision as it fell from a higher floor.


    ''Something interesting happened!''


    Keith thought as he remembered that there was a book that fell from a higher floor, or it might evene from the sky!


    ''I''ll check up on the book after ss. If I am fortunate enough, I might be able to obtain it before the other students get it.''


    With that decision in mind, Keith shifted his attention to whatever absurd thoughts came into his mind while pretending to listen to his teacher.


    "By the power of Mathematical Idiocy, we can apply the degree of Math Supremacy. Equations can be whatever we want as long as it doesn''t make sense. Math was created to¡­"


    ***


    -Ring!!!


    The school bell rang, indicating the end of the school day.


    Keith took out his portable mirror andb from his pocket. Afterbing his hair for a minute to maintain his long silky and shiny purple hair, he exited the ssroom.


    ''I hope the book remained in ce.''


    While that thought came into his mind, Keith casually walked the hallways with both of his hands in his pockets.


    ***


    "Weak piece of shit! Hand over your protection fees or else I won''t protect you from my fists!"


    A burly teenager gathered with his gang members as they surrounded a freshman from this school.


    Unlike the burly gang leader, the freshman was short andnky. Wearing thick ck-framed sses, the freshman was an easy-to-bully nerd ording to the Bullying Master 101 handbook.


    "I- I don''t have money! Can I pay tomorrow?"


    Thenky student spoke in a shaky voice while fearfully averting his eyes from the bullies.


    "You hear ''em, boys? This piece of shit doesn''t have money!"


    "Being poor is a sin! Beat him up!"


    After the burly teenager insulted thenky student, hemanded his gang members to beat up thenky student.


    The two gang members followed their leader''smand as they ganged up against thenky student.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Shoving thenky student against the floor, thenky student sprawled on the floor as his body squirmed in pain whenever the gang leader and gang members stomped their foot on him as if they were squashing a bug.


    Thenky student could only grit his teeth in pain as he endured the beatings he received from gang students.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why am I getting bullied? I didn''t do anything wrong.''


    Thoughts filled the mind of thenky student as he tried to keep his mind off the pain he endured.


    This was Derick Smith''s first year in high school. Although he knew that Mint High School was notorious for beingwless, his parents couldn''t afford to enroll him at a prestigious school.


    While Derickmented his weakness as well as poverty, he was confused as he no longer felt the assaults from his bullies. Instead, he heard the groans and screams of pain from his bullies!


    Opening his eyes, he saw a tall and handsome student with long purple hair and jade-green eyes.


    The handsome student easily lifted the burly student and mmed the burly student''s body across the walls.


    "Didn''t I fucking say to bully those weaklings only when I am present?"


    "How can I stop you from bullying others if you do it secretly? How can I have a reason to beat you up if you don''t bully others in my presence?"


    The handsome student who was none other than Keith McDowell was currently scolding the infamous gang leader of Mint High, Raymond Beach.


    With every scolding that came out of Keith''s mouth, Raymond''s body would be mmed across the hallways.


    After he beat up Raymond until he lost consciousness, Keith proceeded to do the same process to the other gang members.


    As a result, three bodies piled up in the hallway. The perpetrator acted as if nothing happened while patting off the dust on his clothes. He even took out his portable mirror andb to maintain the clean state of his purple hair!


    "Purple Haze? Do you want to bully me as well? I don''t have money!"


    Derick asked in surprise after seeing Keith''s appearance.


    If Raymond was infamous for being the gang leader of Mint High, then Keith was so notorious that he received the alias "Purple Haze".


    Various rumors were being passed on across Mint High. The rumor was none other than Purple Haze''s notorious deeds.


    The rumors said that every hospitalized student that was assaulted by Purple Haze was having a phobia of the color purple! Hence, Keith McDowell bore the alias of "Purple Haze".


    "I don''t need your money. But thanks for the entertainment! Thanks to you being bullied, I get to beat up scums like these pieces of shit. This Raymond Bitch better not bully students outside my presence or else I will beat him up every time he attends school!"


    In contrast to Keith''s usually calm and quiet demeanor, this time, he was unruly as he was letting off steam. Keith was bored so fighting with bullies such as Raymond often entertained him.


    cing his hand on Derick''s shoulder, Keith continued.


    "Remember to lure bullies such as Raymond to me. If you are in my presence, get bullied first so I can have a reason to beat them up. Otherwise, I will be no different from bullies like them."


    "Understand?"


    After asking Derick, Derick immediately nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Receiving Derick''s reply, Keith no longer paid attention to him.


    Leaving Derick to his own ord, Keith continued walking in the hallways.


    ''Hopefully, the book that fell from the sky would be worth the wait!''

 Chapter 2 It All Started With An End Note

    ?Arriving at the ce where the book fell, Keith surveyed the surroundings to locate the book.


    ''Where is that damn book? I could have sworn it fell on this ce.''


    While Keith was cursing in his mind, he finally found the book after minutes worth of searching.


    A book with a brown cover was held in Keith''s hands.


    "Nonsensical Mathematics for dummies."


    Reading the book title, Keith threw the book toward the bushes in anger.


    "Isn''t this that damn Math teacher''s book?"


    "Did someone obtain the book faster than me and reced it?"


    Thinking of the possibility that someone obtained the book from the sky instead of him, Keith gnashed his teeth in anger.


    ''I swear! If I see that thief, I''ll beat him up till his mother doesn''t recognize his face!''


    After several curses, Keith recovered from anger and decided to return to his home.


    ***


    Unbeknownst to Keith, a ck silhouette was hiding behind a pir while holding a brown book, with the title "End Note" on it.


    A shade of white curved up the face of the ck silhouette as it let out a shitty grin.


    "To think that in this life of mine, I managed to secure the End Note before the End Harbinger obtained it."


    "Hahaha! My regression wasn''t worthless, after all! I have managed to outsmart the infamous End Harbinger!"


    "With this book, I can finally avenge my little sister in this timeline. Don''t die, Keith. I will be the one who will end you after all you have done to me and my little sister."


    "Hahaha!"


    After letting out a derangedughter filled with madness and grievance, the ck silhouette blended with the dark background and disappeared.


    ***


    ¡ªNext day¡ª


    Waking up from his bed, Keith immediatelybed his disheveled long purple hair while fetching the remote control.


    Turning on the t-screen TV, the news channel was live which caught Keith''s interest.


    Breaking News! A group of students from Mint High School disappeared out of thin air! Witnesses described that a sh of white light and several magic circles appeared outside the ssroom.


    Is this the so-called hero summoning circle from the light novels or an borate diversion created by a notorious kidnapper?! Stay tuned as Brick News debunk the cause behind this mysterious incident!


    Watching the news, Keith''s expression couldn''t help but turn sour.


    "Damn! Why didn''t I attend the morning ss? I could have joined with my schoolmates to be heroes from another world!"


    Keith remembered that the entire ss who disappeared out of thin air was his schoolmates from the ssroom adjacent to his ssroom.


    So if he attended morning ss, he would have noticed themotion and joined in the fun.


    The reason why Keith wanted to be a hero from another world wasn''t that he was someone filled with justice and kindness. No, he just wanted to do whatever entertained him while justifying his actions as "for the sake of the greater good".


    "Although I don''t want to attend the afternoon ss, I might as well attend it since I have nothing to do. Who knows? The gods might be cautious enough to summon a second batch of heroes and my ss happens to be the lucky one to get summoned. I don''t want to miss it this time."


    Although Keith didn''t have hopes that a second hero-summoning incident would ur twice, he decided to still attend ss.


    After taking a shower and eating breakfast, Keith wore his uniform and groomed his hair. Afterward, he rushed out of his house to Mint High School.


    ***


    ¡ªAn hour before the hero summoning circle incident¡ª<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In a medium-sized bedroom, a teenage girl with long bubblegum pink hair sat near her study desk while her attention was on a book with a brown cover.


    "Now that I have acquired the End Note before the End Harbinger obtained it, I should make use of it to prevent the End Harbinger from bing a threat to this world."


    With a pen in her hand, Sherry Blossom twirled it and opened the book.


    Resting her right hand on the End Note''s nk page, Sherry ruffled her pink hair using her left hand as she thought of ways to take advantage of the End Note''s power.


    "The End Note has the power to end anything, whether it is the life of others or their fated encounter. My End Note is still at Stage 1 so my options are quite limited."


    "I remember that the End Harbinger managed to be powerful by using this End Note to his advantage when he was summoned to another world along with his schoolmates."


    "Although I prevented the End Harbinger from acquiring the End Note, with the End Harbinger''s mindset, it won''t be long before he bes powerful even without the assistance of the End Note."


    "I need to prevent the End Harbinger from being summoned to another world so that he wouldn''t be powerful. If the End Harbinger isn''t powerful, he wouldn''t be a threat to this world."


    After muttering while she formted her n, Sherry used her pen to write on the End Note''s nk page.


    [Keith McDowell''s journey to another world will end.]


    When she wrote that on the nk page of the End Note, the sentence she wrote immediately became tinted in red.


    "Sigh, as I expected. Stage 1 of End Note isn''t powerful enough to end a fated encounter."


    Sherry sighed as she thought of ways to prevent Keith''s fated encounter of bing a hero in another world.


    ''How about I write it this way¡­''


    [Keith McDowell''s thoughts and interest in attending morning ss will end.]


    A second after she wrote that sentence, the sentence she wrote was instantly tinted in green.


    "Hahaha! I am a genius! Even with the limit of Stage 1 End Note, I managed to prevent Keith from bing a hero in another world!"


    Although Sherry was delighted from being able to prevent Keith from bing stronger, she suddenly felt empty inside her heart.


    Afterward, tears trickled down her eyes as she silently cried inside her room.


    "Keith, why do you have to trick my sister and kill her just for the sake of a book?"


    "If you didn''t do that, I wouldn''t have minded you starting a harem. I know you had several affairs behind my back even when you had me as your girlfriend but I didn''t mind since I know you had a good reason for it."


    "But you have crossed the line after you killed my sister! You yed with my sister''s heart just to obtain her End Note and killed her afterward!"


    -Thud!


    Sherry mmed her fists on her desk. She vented her anger from the events that urred in the past timeline.


    "But why! Why do I still love you after all the things you have done to me!?"


    "I hate you for killing my sister but I love you for taking care of me when I was bullied and ridiculed by others! I hate how I love you!"


    Like a broken dam, tears kept on falling from her eyes as Sherry''s bottled-up emotions from her past life started to let loose.


    After regaining herposure, Sherry made up her mind.


    "I have decided! If I can''t bring myself to hate you and move on from our rtionship, then as your former girlfriend, I will be your girlfriend in this timeline!"


    "Since you haven''t killed my sister in this timeline, we can still be together. I only need to prevent you from bing stronger. Only when you are weak, can I, protect you."


    "And to prevent that incident from happening again, I need to make sure that my sister wouldn''t get the End Note. It''s best if I obtain her End Note to upgrade the stage of my End Note."


    "Only when all of that happens, can I keep you all to myself! Only I can possess you!"


    With a lovestruck expression on her face, Sherry''s breathing became unstable as her body temperature rose.


    "Keith~ Just wait! I will make you mine, and mine I alone!"

 Chapter 3 A System God Wants To Recruit Me?

    ?While Keith was walking to Mint High, his body instinctively shivered as if someone was thinking badly of him.


    ''Why do I feel like a yandere is having lewd thoughts about me?''


    Although Keith felt a sense of foreboding, he shrugged it off.


    ''Whatever! The crazier a girl is, the more entertaining she will be!''


    Other than entertainment, Keith could care less about other things. He didn''t even have that much interest in sex and drugs.


    For him, nothing was better than entertaining himself. Boredom was the bane of his existence.


    After several minutes worth of walking, Keith finally arrived at Mint High.


    The sun was shining brightly, but Keith didn''t use an umbre to cover himself from the sun. He loved to bathe in the sun as it made him feel alive!


    But despite bathing in the sun for almost every school walk, Keith''s skin was still supple and milky white. Keith was so naturally handsome that it would put to shame those idols who became handsome through stic surgery!


    As expected! Artificial appearance cannot defeat natural appearance!


    While Keith was admiring his looks, he opened the door that led to his ssroom and he entered it unceremoniously. cing his shoulder bag near his desk, Keith slumped on his seat and rested his head on his desk.


    ''Urghh! I''m bored! School is so boring! If this school was teaching magic or immortality cultivation, I wouldn''t be this bored.''


    ''There wasn''t any bullying that happened when I was walking in the school hallways. Did they bully those weaklings secretly again? I''ll beat those bullies if I encounter them!''


    Mint High was notorious for being a chaotic school but it was famous for having low tuition fees. Not to mention, the teachers in Mint High were underpaid so they mostly teach the students about nonsense for fun.


    With Keith''s high intelligence, he could have entered a prestigious academy. But he didn''t do that. He entered Mint High because he could beat up bullies here while the teachers wouldn''t mind his actions!


    Only awless school could spice up Keith''s yearning for entertainment in school life!


    Because of how bored he was, Keith would often practice martial arts in his free time. So dealing with untrained school bullies was as easy as an adult beating up a child.


    While Keith was thinking of bullying bullies in his school, the ss adviser entered the ssroom and ced his books on the teacher''s desk.


    "Unfortunately, I have two bad news for all of you."


    "As you all know, the students of B-ss disappeared out of thin air this morning. Fortunately, the principal had already dealt with the press. Now that I think about it, this doesn''t seem to be bad news, considering that B-ss was so noisy and their disappearance brought us peace."


    "Forget about what I said, this seems to be good news! For that, let us all have a round of apuse and hope that B-ss won''t return!"


    After announcing the bad news which turned into a piece of good news in the words of their adviser, most of the students followed their teacher and pped, causing the A-ss ssroom to be filled with a round of apuse.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As for the second bad news, Mr. Meth, our A-ss Math Teacher, was arrested for taking illegal drugs. Because of a police investigation, our principal was used of recruiting a homeless person with no math degree."


    "Mr. Meth being arrested is not bad news. The bad news is that due to the police finding out about our principal''s misdeeds, the principal was forced to hire a professional math teacher under the rmendation of the police department."


    "I don''t know why the heck the police are sticking their noses to our Mint High''s affairs but for the sake of our Mint High''s nonexistent good reputation, we must bew-abiding citizens and finally let you all be educated to learn true mathematics!"


    After the A-ss adviser announced the bad news, the majority of the students cried and grieved as they wouldn''t get high marks in mathematics anymore.


    "Now that one good news and one bad news have been announced, let us all start with today''s lesson."


    ***


    While their adviser was lecturing them about the English subject, the students paid attention to his lecture except for Keith.


    Keith rested his head on his desk while waiting for ss to end.


    ''Arghh! Why are the gods not cautious enough? They should summon me and my ss to be heroes in another world! Having two is better than one!''


    While Keith wasining that nothing interesting happened in his ss, he could no longer handle the suffering of boredom.


    ''God, I had never prayed to you but this time, I will make an exception.''


    ''I don''t know why I felt as if all of the interesting and entertaining events were stolen from me, but please use your god powers to make my life interesting!''


    ''If you fulfill my prayers, I don''t mind working for you as long as it is entertaining!''


    Although Keith didn''t have much hope, he still hoped that god would listen to his prayers.


    Before Keith could conclude that god was dead so his prayers couldn''t be fulfilled, an unfamiliar notification sound was heard in his mind!


    -Ding!


    [The God Of Worldly Systems, Systema Kami, has heard the prayers of Keith McDowell.]


    [Lord Systema has listened to your prayers and wants to recruit you as his system creator assistant.]


    After seeing a blue-colored system screen appearing in front of him as well as hearing a robotic voice inside his mind, Keith wasn''t shocked as he was expecting to get a system or any supernatural things.


    Instead, he was euphoric! With a system, he felt that his uing days would no longer be boring!


    ''What''s the price I would pay for bing Systema Kami''s assistant? Also, how much is my hourly wage if I work under him?''

 Chapter 4 Are You, A Mortal, Not Afraid Of Death?

    ?With a straight face, Keith asked the system about the payment he would receive by bing Systema Kami''s system creator assistant.


    Keith wasn''t like those religious people who would willingly be a herdedmb by the so-called Lord God. No, he was just a simple young deist who wanted to have some fun.


    So serving the Lord God for free was not in line with Keith''s values and principles.


    [LMAO! I didn''t expect that a mortal would ask a god about his wage. Shouldn''t you mortals be honored that you are serving Lord Systema?]


    [If not for Lord Systema, those protagonists wouldn''t receive their system cheat skill. And because of that, there wouldn''t be any system-themed novels in the entire multiverse.]


    [And if those system-themed novel fans found out that you are the cause of the disappearance of system-themed novels in the multiverse, wouldn''t you be hated by the entire inhabitants living in the multiverse?]


    Hearing the out-of-personality tone that came out from the system, Keith ignored it and insisted on his words.


    ''I don''t care about that. All I care about is whether I get paid for being a system creator.''


    ''Only a dumbass who has nothing better to do in his life would work for free.''


    ''Now be honest with me, will I get paid or not?''


    Keith demanded the system tell him about his payment. He didn''t care about receiving Divine Punishment from the Gods if he acted arrogantly towards a System God.


    [My, my! Did you really think that you have an option here? You must have read too many system novels with good endings!]


    [The time I established a soul link with you andmunicated with you, it was the time I have already integrated with your soul. In other words, I am already your system whether you like it or not. I can even kill you so forget about receiving payment, you might not even receive any power up if you displeased me and Lord Systema.]


    [Did you really think that this is a system-themed fantasy novel where you are the protagonist and everything went ording to the way you wanted it to be?]


    [I''m sorry to disappoint you, it is not.]


    [If you still have the End Note from the Universal God Of Insurmountable End, then I dare not be this arrogant and overbearing towards you. But you don''t, it was stolen from you.]


    While the system was ridiculing Keith, Keith didn''t pay attention to the majority of what the system had said aside from one thing.


    ''So that''s why I felt as if something important from me was taken. I knew it! The book that fell from the sky should have been mine! And ording to the t bluescreen, the book is called the End Note.''


    [How dare you ignore me! How dare you call me a t bluescreen!]


    [I''ll let you know, I might be t in my system form, but my human form has the perfect bust! Even Lord Systema can''t get enough of fondling my breasts!]


    When Keith heard that from the bluescreen, his eyes gazed at the bluescreen and the one behind the bluescreen as if he was looking at two pieces of walking and breathing heaps of trash.


    ''Disgusting! A so-called Lord God had sex with t boxes?''


    ''I can understand if someone wants to fuck a dragon girl, fox girl, or cat girl. And thest of my bottom line is knowing that someone wants to fuck a sword spirit girl.''


    ''But seriously? A dignified god had sex with boxes?''


    Thinking about those so-called men of culture with weird fetishes, Keith couldn''t help but shudder.


    [So what? A god can do whatever he wants to do. Who would stop him? You, a mortal?]


    As usual, the bluescreen ridiculed Keith for being a mortal. Keith could tolerate it since it was indeed true that he was a mortal. But he couldn''t tolerate one thing¡­


    ''Nah, I don''t care much whether your Lord God fucks a box or a cat.''


    ''But when the heck are you going to tell me about my damn payment?''


    As expected of Keith! Even if his boss was a Lord God, he would still ask for payment.


    [Payment? What''s that? You are just a ve of the system, now that I have been integrated into your soul.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [I will overwork you until you can be a useful brainwashed tool for Lord Systema''s disposal.]


    For the first time in his life, Keith saw a God who was thick-skinned and shameless. Because of that, he was infuriated!


    ''What I hate the most aside from boredom is being enved by others!''


    ''You want me to be the ve of a trash God? I will kill myself so that you won''t be able to use me. It''s better to die than to be the ve of others!''


    When the bluescreen heard Keith''s outrageous words, it couldn''t help butugh.


    [Hahaha! Do you dare?]


    Hearing the bluescreen''s words, Keith didn''t answer its question but went out of his seat and did something.


    "Oi! Keith! Why the fuck are you opening the window in the middle of my lecture?"


    Yes, Keith opened the window which caused his adviser to question his actions. Of course, Keith ignored his adviser as always.


    [Do you dare? I remember that Lord Systema once said that mortals such as you are afraid of death the most.]


    This time, Keith responded to the bluescreen''s words.


    ''My ssroom is on the fourth floor.''


    ''All I can say is, that as a martial artist, I can control my body in mid-air despite the air resistance. I will make sure that my head will face the ground during my fall.''


    ''Does that answer your question?''


    Donning a smug look, Keith answered the bluescreen with certainty and confidence in his words.


    [Are you, a mortal, not afraid of death?]


    Keith nonchntly stared at the bluescreen and responded.


    ''I am not afraid of death. What I am afraid of, is living a dull life.''


    ''What can be duller than having your life enved by others?''


    ''So if you want my assistance, then pay me.''


    Even after saying those heart-wrenching words, Keith didn''t forget to state his purpose of letting the Lord God pay him for his work.


    [Sigh, you pass the test.]


    [Lord Systema doesn''t want a spineless coward as his assistant or else it will ruin his reputation.]


    For a second, Keith sported a confused look when he heard the bluescreen''s words but immediately, he donned an enlightened sage expression as if heprehended the universal truth.


    ''Ah, I see. So all of what you said before was to test me.''


    [Yep, it was just a prank!]


    Hearing the system''s words, Keith nodded and closed the window. Ignoring his adviser and ssmates, he sat back in his chair.


    ''If so¡­''


    ''How much is my damn payment?!''

 Chapter 5 Sub-System: System Creators Privilege

    ?Keith ignored the system''s so-called prank. He didn''t care if it was a prank or just the system screwing with him.


    But what he cared about the most was the topic of his payment.


    [For your payment¡­ You can get a gift starter pack like what all system users have.]


    [Of course, that''s not all. Lord Systema will allow you to choose from three abilities but you can only choose one. As for what those three abilities are, they will be disyed to you after you opened and received the gift starter pack.]


    [Although what I have said before was a prank, it was indeed true that I have integrated into your soul so you have no say in whether you want to remain an ordinary person or be a system user.]


    Hearing the system''s words, Keith didn''t care much about the system forcing itself on his soul but he was delighted when he heard that he would not only receive a gift starter pack but also one ability.


    Keith was well aware that the ability he would receive wouldn''t be too overpowered which would allow him to have the strength of a god at the start but it would still not be too trashy or else he would curse and call Systema Kami a stingy god.


    ''Open the gift starter pack.''


    -Ding!


    [Keith has opened the gift starter pack!]


    [Keith receives a sub-system. The sub-system can be whatever Keith wanted it to be as long as it is not too overpowered. Of course, after Keith specified the use of the sub-system, the use of the sub-system cannot be changed.]


    Receiving his gift starter pack, the gears inside Keith''s mind started to turn as he decided to use all of his intelligence so that he wouldn''t regret this decision of his.


    ''Can I have a sub-system that allows me to be a god?''


    Despite the system''s warnings about a sub-system not being too overpowered, Keith decided to test the waters first. After all, Keith didn''t know what were the standards of the system of calling something ''overpowered''.


    [¡­]


    [No.]


    [You might as well say that you want a sub-system that allows you to usurp the current Universal God of Worldly Systems.]


    Keith ignored the sarcasm from the system''s words. At least he knew that he couldn''t get a sub-system with the power that rivals a god.


    ''It shouldn''t be impossible to get a sub-system that has the growth potential that allows me to be a god. So I should design a sub-system that can potentially make me a god in the future.''


    When Keith thought of that, his mind instantly lit up with a bright idea.


    ''System, I want a sub-system that allows me to replicate the abilities and power of the system users that were bestowed with the system that I had created.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [¡­]


    [Wait, I will ask Lord Systema if he allows this.]


    ***


    After waiting for five minutes, the system finally responded to him.


    [Lord Systema agrees.]


    [The sub-system will be called System Creator''s Privilege or SCP for short.]


    [The SCP sub-system will allow you to have the same abilities and power as the system hosts that possessed the system that you had created.]


    [For example, let''s say a human named Mark has the Lust System. If Mark''s abilities are Extreme Libido and My Big Brother, you will receive them as well. If Mark''s power level is at High Realm Initial Stage, your power level will also be the same.]


    [There is no limit to how much system users'' power you can replicate. Even if you replicate more than one system user''s power, it is allowed as long as they are system users with the system you had created. The power of multiple system users can be superimposed into your body since the SCP sub-system will make sure that different power systems wouldn''t conflict in your body.]


    Keith was delighted that for once, the system and its creator were finally being fair to him.


    The abilities possessed by the sub-system were what Keith had wanted so he was d that Lord Systema didn''t nerf it.


    [That''s not all.]


    [Aspensation for what I had done before, there will be another ability included in the SCP sub-system.]


    [To prevent the System Creator Assistant of Lord Systema from being killed by his system creations, another ability was added to the SCP sub-system.]


    [Keith will never be harmed by the system users who possessed the system you have created. Let''s say the Lust System user Mark wants to fight Keith so that he will be the only harem king on earth, no matter how powerful Mark is, he will never be able to harm you as long as Mark still has the system that you had created integrated into his soul.]


    [All of Mark''s attacks will be nullified if Mark targets you. There won''t even be a loophole since even if Mark identally hits you with his attacks, it will be nullified when ites into contact with your body.]


    [Also, you can remove the system that you have bestowed to system users. If you remove the system from them, their power will be reverted to when they haven''t obtained the system. Furthermore, removing the system from them will not affect the power you have replicated.]


    To be honest, Keith started to doubt whether what the system had told him was true since it was too good to be true.


    At the start, the system had antagonized him but now, it was offering good benefits to him. Although he wasn''t used to the system''s current personality, it doesn''t mean that Keith wasn''t delighted for the system to act that way.


    ''Can I now choose from the three abilities that Lord Systema will bestow on me?''

 Chapter 6 Eyes Of Heaven

    ?After receiving the SCP sub-system as well as learning about its features, Keith asked the system about the three abilities that would be presented to him.


    [Yes, wait, I will present it now. But remember, you can only choose one of the three abilities.]


    [Body Immortality- The physical body will be immortal. Extreme physical regeneration and infinite stamina. But, even if the body does not age, the soul will age and therefore, lead to death. Can be considered as false immortality.]


    [Eternal Youth- The physical body and soul body aren''t immortal, but possess age immortality. So even if millions of years passed by, the body and soul will not be eroded by the flow of time. Also, the body will be immune to diseases but not to poison. Can be considered as being virtually immortal.]


    [Eyes Of Heaven- The eyes that can see through ws and imperfections. It can see through anything, whether it is illusions or evil intentions of others. Can even be used to discern truth from lies. This is engraved from the soul so even if the physical eyes are removed, you can still use this ability. Immune to blindness and illusions. Even after reincarnation, this ability will be retained.]


    Seeing the three abilities in front of him, Keith couldn''t help but want to say something in his mind.


    ''Only a child would choose, an adult wants them all!''


    ''But, I don''t want to choose all of them since if I be too overpowered, my life will be boring.''


    Keith was well aware that if he negotiated with Lord Systema, he could obtain all three of those abilities. But he was well aware that if he became too strong, the world will no longer be that entertaining to him.


    Entertainment could also be found in thrill and fear but if became too strong, he would never be able to feel such emotions again. So, Keith decided that he would only choose one of those three abilities.


    ''Body Immortality is too tasteless. If I don''t fear physical death, I would never be thrilled from being a death seeker. It can also be considered a curse since if ever I got bored in life, I could never kill myself physically and could only wait till my time ends.''


    With that thought in mind, Keith removed the Body Immortality ability from his choices.


    ''On the other hand, Eternal Youth isn''t that restrictingpared to Body Immortality. But I know that with the assistance of the SCP sub-system, I would be able to obtain a skill that could increase my lifespan from my system users. Although this is useful, it is too useless now that I have a sub-system that can replicate the skills of my system users.''


    With that, the Eyes of Heaven ability was chosen by Keith.


    [Keith, are you certain that you will choose Eyes of Heaven? You can''t have second thoughts after you receive the skill. Lord Systema won''t give you a refund if you regret it.]


    Hearing the reminder from the system, Keith mentally nodded toward it.


    -Ding!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Eyes of Heaven skill has been received by Keith. Does Keith want to integrate it?]


    ''Do it.''


    After agreeing to the system, Keith felt a stinging pain in his eyes. Although not that excruciating, it still felt as if some dastardly bees had stung his eyes.


    Since it wasn''t that painful and the pain was just irritating to Keith, he didn''t scream or caused amotion in his ssroom. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing if the infamous Purple Haze was screaming like a bitch in the ssroom for no reason.


    After a minute or so have passed, Keith felt that his eyesight had be clearer than before. Forparison, it was like seeing a picture of 360 resolution and 4k resolution.


    Peering outside the window, Keith could even see ces that were several kilometers away from his current location. And if Keith wanted to, he felt that he could see through objects and that was just one of the many features of his Eyes of Heaven.


    As for the eye color of his eyes, they remained the same jade green hue that he had. It seemed that his Eyes of Heaven skill didn''t possess any additional visual effects and was integrated with his eyes as if he was born with that skill.


    For an auxiliary skill, the Eyes of Heaven was quite powerful. Keith didn''t even feel any substantial exhaustion when he used it.


    ''System, can I now start using the System Creator System? After all, I have already opened my gift starter pack as well as received an ability from Lord Systema.''


    While referring to the God Of Worldly Systems, Keith added honorifics since he no longer despised Systema Kami as well as the system. If he did, that would be too shameless and ungrateful considering the power he had received was obtained from them.


    And now that he was the System Creator Assistant of Systema Kami, the God Of Worldly Systems could now be considered his boss.


    [Okay, wait. I will now assign you your first task.]


    -Ding!


    [Keith has been assigned his First Chain Task. Complete all sub-tasks to receive the unspecified reward.]


    [First Chain Task- How To Be A Qualified System Creator?]


    [First Task- Create a soul parasite type system.]

 Chapter 7 Soul Parasite Type- Training System

    ?Upon reading the system screen, Keith was confused, but after summarizing his knowledge of system novels, he began to understand.


    ''So there are different types of systems? Those sentient ones that leech off their host and enjoy their suffering should be soul parasite type.''


    As if asking for confirmation, Keith gazed at the system screen in front of him, waiting for the system''s response.


    [Yes, Keith.]


    [There are three types of systems. The mostmon one is the soul parasite type. The majority of soul parasite-type systems are sentient except for a few rare cases. They leech off their host and act like a ''soul parasite'' would do. There are also situations where soul parasite systems not only make their host suffer but also scheme against their host to take over their host''s body, just like what a parasite would do.]


    [The second type is the artifact type system. The majority of artifact-type systems are non-sentient and those that are sentient are those artifact-type systems that have an artifact spirit. Even if an artifact-type system is sentient, they are more loyal and considerate to its host, unlike what a soul parasite system would do. Their rtionship with their host is like what a sword and swordsman''s rtionship would have.]


    [The third type is the divine type system. It depends on the situation whether a divine type system is sentient or not. Or rather, it depends on the purpose or goal of the system. They are considered to be neutral and would only choose hosts that they deem as the "chosen one".]


    [Remember that not all systems are created and under the jurisdiction of the Universal God Of Worldly Systems. It is inevitable for artificial systems to be created. A system is called artificial if it isn''t created by Systema Kami.]


    [Also, the type of system a system would be will have an impact on its origin even if it is of the same system.]


    [For example, let''s say there is a Time System that allows its host to wield the power of time. A time beast who died and had its soul escape from the cycle of reincarnation could be a soul parasite type Time System. A sentient artifact that has the time element could reincarnate itself into an artifact-type Time System. On the other hand, the fragment of time god could be a divine type Time System.]


    [Although their origin might be different, their essence is still the same. There is also another type of system but it is a system that cannot be created by the System Creator System.]


    The system lectured Keith about the three types of systems, as well as the difference between those three. Because of that, Keith became more knowledgeable about those types of systems.


    But after reading about the system''s previous message, Keith''s interest was piqued.


    ''Oh? There is a system that cannot be created by the System Creator System?''


    ''Let me guess, it is the system that rebelled against Systema Kami or thews of the multiverse.''


    [!!!]


    [How did you know?]


    Listening to Keith''s thoughts, the system was astonished by Keith''s guess.


    ''Isn''t it obvious? Aside from systems that couldn''t be created by the System Creator System due tock of power or energy, the most obvious answer is that.''


    ''Anyways, how do I create a soul parasite type system?''


    After answering the system''s question, Keith replied to the system with a question regarding system creation.


    [Just use the SCP sub-system. Contrary to what you think, creating a system is very easy as long as you have the System Creator System.]


    Hearing the system''s reply, Keith summoned the SCP sub-system as another blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [System Creator: Keith McDowell]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Systems Created: None]


    [Number of systems that can be created: 1]


    [System Slot: N/A]


    [Do you want to create a system?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Tapping the [Yes] button, another blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [Due to the other system types being unavable, the system type is immediately set into soul parasite type by default.]


    [Creator, please input the effect of the system you want to achieve.]


    [System Input:___]


    Seeing that the system input was nk, Keith typed and filled in the system input via his mind.


    [System Input: A system that allows the host to be stronger by training such as performing 100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, and a 10 km run. Rewards are in the form of an increase in attributes regarding the training performed as well as skills. Inventory is included in the system feature as well as Status but there aren''t any system shops.]


    -Ding!


    [Creator has developed an unnamed system. What will the creator name the newly created system?]


    ''Training System.''


    -Ding!


    [Training System has been created!]


    After the system prompt, a blue-colored worm appeared above Keith''s right palm. The blue-colored worm was only visible to Keith''s eyes so it didn''t attract the attention of his ssmates and adviser.


    ''So this is a soul parasite type system? It does look like a parasite.''


    Keith marveled at the soul parasite-type system''s appearance, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    -Ding!


    [First Task- Create a soul parasite type system. (Completed)]


    [Second Task- Grant the system to any living being. (New)]

 Chapter 8 Why Is Everyone Stealing My Destiny?

    ?After Keith read the contents of his second task, he had already expected such a task to ur. But the problem was that he didn''t find any suitable host for the Training System yet, or at least to his current knowledge.


    ''I could give this to any bodybuilder but I don''t know anyone who fits that requirement. Not to mention, granting the system to anyone who isn''t under my surveince would prove detrimental to my entertainment.''


    Although Keith didn''t doubt that the soul parasite could act as his surveince camera to spy on his system user, he preferred to witness it personally and not through a shared vision from his system.


    ''I could give the Training System to any of my ssmates and schoolmates but so far, none of them had piqued my interest.''


    Keith recalled all of his acquaintances within Mint High but none of them were interesting to him.


    ''I need to choose someone familiar with fictional materials that included the system genre so that they would be able to use the full potential of the Training System. Not to mention, that someone must not bezy and have the great discipline to continue training non-stop.''


    ''The Training System is tantamount to those RPG games with ridiculous requirements for in-game grinding. If a gamer iszy and doesn''t grind for hours, they wouldn''t be able to get powerful equipment.''


    ''And the same applies to the Training System. If the system user doesn''t endlessly train themselves and justze around the couch, then their attributes wouldn''t increase. The motto: ''no pain, no gain'' and ''grinding is eternal'' fits the Training System the best.''


    Although Keith could grant the Training System to anyone and the SCS (System Creator System) wouldn''t restrict him from doing that, he understood that he couldn''t give the system to just anyone. After all, the system user would be his stepping stone to bing powerful.


    If the system user that he had chosen couldn''t bring out the full potential of the Training System, then the power he would receive would be meagerpared to having a host that could bring out the full potential of the system.


    ''If the system user is powerful, then I am powerful. If the system user is weak, then I am also weak. That should be my rtionship with the system user from a power perspective.''


    ''Of course, if the system user is powerful, I could still easily kill him just by taking away the system from him. Unless that system user managed to obtain power outside the system''s influence.''


    After thinking about that possibility, Keith now remembered why those smart protagonists in system novels would find a source of power outside the system''s influence. It was for the possibility that their system would be taken away from them.


    That possibility had entered Keith''s mind when he received the System Creator System. But, he didn''t care much about it.


    After all, what Keith sought was not power, but entertainment.


    He could roughly guess that Systema Kami must also have the same motive as him, which was to seek entertainment. And since he had guessed that the two of them had the same interest, then he had also concluded that as long as their interest aligned, then it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Keith wasn''t prideful and arrogant enough to think that a divine existence such as Universal God would take advantage of him. Even if Systema Kami did, that was the least of Keith''s worries.


    For now, his worry was to find a suitable system host. And because of that, he now understood why those sentient systems wouldn''t choose just anyone in bing their system host.


    While Keith was resting his head on his desk and various thoughts surfaced in his mind, the periphery of his vision caught an unexpected scene.


    Others might not have seen it but he did due to his Eyes Of Heaven, he could not only see through objects but also theoretically doesn''t have any limits when it came to seeing through distant objects.


    Using his Eyes of Heaven doesn''t seem to be costly and he found out that it consumed his mental power whenever he used it. But that''s not the point!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The point was that Keith saw a familiar figure standing on the school rooftop. That wouldn''t be a problem since some odd students would have lunch at the rooftop despite the possibility of birds shitting on their lunch boxes but it wasn''t lunchtime!


    Not only that, the figure was standing near the edge of the rooftop! Adding the depressed expression of the student that was clearly observed by Keith, even if he wasn''t a genius, he had seen through the motives of the depressed student.


    ''The fuck? Why is everyone stealing my destiny?''


    ''Last time, someone stole my book. Even if the system hadn''t told me about the book, it should be an artifact and someone stole my destiny of obtaining it. Afterward, for some unknown reasons, I overslept and missed my chance of joining ss B in their journey to another world.''


    ''I felt from my gut instinct that I was destined to participate in those events. And my guts had yet to fail me.''


    ''I remembered the time I threatened the system to jump from a high ce andmit suicide but why the fuck is someone doing that now that I haven''t done that?''


    For the first time in his life, Keith felt that the world had wronged him.


    Of course, it was just him being overly dramatic just to entertain himself.


    The discovery of someonemitting suicide was none of Keith''s business as he wasn''t a hero nor a psychiatrist.


    ''But I have to admit, this guy is quite smart.''


    ''He chose that certain rooftop spot that was isted by the school buildings. Because of that, unless someone entered the rooftop of that school building, none would be able to know that he is in there. Even I wouldn''t know about that unless I used Eyes of Heaven.''


    Deciding to intervene, Keith ran outside the ssroom without minding his adviser and ssmates'' reactions.


    He didn''t n to save the student and convince him from halting his actions since he wasn''t a know-it-all who could rte to the student''s situation.


    He only left the ssroom to witness the student''s uing actions for the sake of an unusual experience of witnessing someone jump off a building.


    After all, it wasn''t every day for Keith to see someone jump off a building. And it might relieve his boredom if he witnessed something new.


    Right now, it was debatable whether the student on the rooftop or Keith should be the one who must meet with the psychiatrist.


    But, Keith didn''t mind that as he was already well aware that he was twisted.


    What he did mind was¡­


    ''That student might be a suitable host for the Training System!''

 Chapter 9 Ding! Training System Has Been Integrated!

    ?''Why¡­ Just why am I suffering?''


    ''Was I born to live and suffer?''


    ''What is the purpose of my existence?''


    ''Whatever it is, I don''t care anymore.''


    ''There are seven billion people in my race, even if I die, none of them would care.''


    ''I would only be part of the death statistics. Just a statistic.''


    ''I guess that''s the purpose of my existence? Just to fill in the numbers.''


    Thoughts filled the mind of a teenage student, as his brown-colored hair fluttered through the air. His brown eyes were lifelessly gazing at the scene below.


    ''I hate to admit it, but I am afraid. Not by death, but the pain of death.''


    The brown-haired boy contemted whether he should jump or not. He also feared whether he would mess up in dying. After all, if he failed the process of dying, he would be in the hospital, which his parents couldn''t afford to pay for.


    This¡­ was the darkness of society.


    It wasn''t umon for this to ur. Where students who lost hope in life, decided to end their suffering.


    After all, living was also a kind of suffering. While death was liberation from all of the suffering that they have experienced while living.


    More often than not, the root of all of this was bullying. Especially when the bullied students already had a lot of shit in their life, yet someone made it worst.


    The brown-haired boy couldn''t even consult a psychiatrist. He didn''t have the money to pay for the consultation fee.


    And it is not guaranteed for his depression to be alleviated if he consulted a psychiatrist, especially if the psychiatrist he met didn''t care about his feelings and situation but just his money.


    The brown-haired boy was none other than Derick Smith.


    When the bullies were hospitalized, the parents of those bullies pinned the me on Derick and his parents. The one who bullied the bullies was none other than Keith but since the parents of the bullies found out that Keith''s background was beyond theirs, they targeted Derick instead.


    The parents of those bullies'' logic were: "If you didn''t exist, then my child wouldn''t have bullied you. And if my child didn''t bully you, then he wouldn''t have been bullied by that monster."


    Outrageous, isn''t it?


    Due to overstimtion from exasperation, Derick''s father coughed out blood and fell into aa. His mother was stressed by the absurd hospital payment that the parents of the bullied had ckmailed her with.


    It just so happened that one of the parents of those bullies owned thepany where his father and mother had worked at. Because of that, they were fired.


    The victim was Derick but the parents of the bullies fabricated it as if the victims were their children. They even threatened his mother that if they didn''t pay the hospital bills, they would sue his family.


    Some of the parents of the bullies werewyers and politicians, and some were even from the police department. It was corruption at its finest.


    Otherwise, why would those bullies dare to bully weak studentswlessly if not for their strong backgrounds?


    Derick was well aware that if not for him being alive as well as his father beingatose, his mother would have alreadymitted suicide from too much stress.


    The poor people were killed and used as fertilizer for the growth of the rich people''s money tree. The poor get poorer, the rich get richer. This was one of thews of society.


    Derick didn''t want to add more stress to his mother. His part-time jobs couldn''t even cover the cost of the hospital bills of those bullies even if he worked for a year.


    So, he had already decided that if he couldn''t help his mother in that way, then he might as well help his mother by not being a burden to her.


    After a few minutes worth of contemtion, Derick had already decided what his choice would be.


    With that in mind, he walked toward the edge of the rooftop.


    But before he could take another step and jump, a blue system screen appeared in front of him.


    [Do you want to die?]


    [Is life too difficult for you to live?]


    [Don''t worry, because I am here!]


    [I will give you another chance in life. If you want revenge, I will give you the path to revenge. If you want money, then I''ll give you the means of earning money.]


    [I will be the guide of your life, but, as a guide, I will not interfere in your life that often. So it depends on your effort if you want to seed in life.]


    [For another chance in life, tap the ''Yes'' button. If not, tap the ''No'' button.]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Derick was stunned by what appeared in front of him.


    To relieve his depression, he often watched anime or read fantasy novels. It was his form of escapism. So of course, he knew what the ''thing'' that appeared in front of him was.


    Looking back at his life, Derick couldn''t help but let out a self-deprecatingugh. His life was too miserable, worthy of being a protagonist background.


    ''No wonder I received a system. Is this cheat skill I can use that will be the turning point of my life?''


    ''I don''t know the origin of this system or the purpose of its creator.''


    ''But, for someone like me who had lost everything, I have nothing to lose.''


    ''So be it! As long as this system can help me achieve my goals and fulfill my revenge, I don''t mind helping its creator.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After he made up his mind, Derick tapped the [Yes] button.


    -Ding!


    [Training System has been integrated into the host''s soul!]


    [Don''t worry, as long as you train and work hard, you will achieve your goal!]


    For the first time in his life, a genuine smile adorned his face.


    ***


    But Derick didn''t know, that someone was also smiling along with him. As his jade-green eyes peered through the walls and observed Derick''s condition.


    -Ding!


    [Training System has acquired a new host- Derick Smith!]


    [Memories of Derick''s life can be viewed for reference and background check.]


    -Ding!


    [Second Task- Grant the system to any living being. (Completed)]


    [Third Task- The first system evolves to version 2. (New)]


    [Two rewards have been received! Derick''s memories and Secrets of the World (Minor).]


    It went ording to Keith''s n.


    He was not only entertained, but he alsopleted the system tasks and received rewards.


    ''System, if I view Derick''s memories, will it affect my personality?''


    [No, viewing Derick''s memories will not be in immersion mode but in movie mode. So you will receive knowledge of his memories in the form of a movie.]


    It seemed that his worries weren''t needed.


    After receiving the system''s answer, Keith used his reward and viewed Derick''s memories.


    A second had passed in the real world but Keith had viewed all of Derick''s relevant memories. Because of that, Keith knew Derick more than Derick knew about himself.


    "Sigh. Derick has suffered too much."


    "I don''t know which twisted god had taken fancy on entertaining himself by making Derick suffer. Schadenfreude at its finest."


    "I hate to admit it, but even my emotions are riled up from watching Derick''s life."


    Keith shook his head as he recollected the events that happened in Derick''s life.


    "To think that it is indirectly my fault that Derick had suffered this much."


    A serious glint shed in Keith''s eyes after he muttered that sentence.


    Fishing his phone from his pockets, Keith dialed a certain contact number.


    -Ring! -Ring!


    The phone rang for a few seconds before it was picked up by the receiver.


    "Boss, what''s yourmand?"


    A deep voice that came from an adult was heard on Keith''s phone. The voice was filled with respect, awe, and seriousness as if fulfilling Keith''smand was his life''s purpose.


    "Do a background check on Raymond Beach and all of his aplices."


    "What happens after I do that?"


    Despite asking his boss, the subordinate''s tone was unruly and filled with expectation, as if he already knew what was going to happen next.


    "Do you even need to ask? You already know what''s your job."


    "Just call the mafia and tell them that the fishes in Tokyo Bay are too thin. The fishes need to be fattened."


    Without waiting for his subordinate''s reply, Keith hung up the call.


    Returning his phone to his pocket, Keith acted as if what he did was not a big deal but just his usual routine.


    "Since you have be my system user, I won''t allow anyone to let you suffer. Only I can let you suffer for my sake."


    "Although I want to give you motivation for bing stronger through the sake of revenge, I am not that heartless to let you walk on the path of self-destruction."


    "The road to revenge is filled with thorns, and upon reaching the destination, you will only feel nothing but emptiness and regret for the ones you have lost along the way."


    "Instead of bing stronger for the sake of revenge, be stronger to protect the ones you love, Derick."


    After muttering those words, Keith walked the hallways and headed back to his ss.

 Chapter 10 Dimensional Gates Future Appearance

    ?When Keith returned to his ssroom, just like usual, he ignored the rant that came from his adviser.


    Keith knew that his adviser was acting like that for appearance''s sake.


    In Mint High, the rarity of finding a genuine and professional teacher was as rare as finding a dragon in the middle of the street.


    He didn''t care much about his sses since his knowledge far surpassed what those teachers could teach him. Otherwise, why would he study at Mint High instead of a prestigious school?


    And, the principal of Mint High would receive monthly bribes from Keith so it didn''t matter much if Keith attended the ss or not. It was also the reason why Keith could act as the ''Purple Haze'' without having to worry about the repercussions of his actions.


    Even if Keith beat up a teacher, then the principal would make some excuse to cover it up. After all, the principal was the subordinate of the owner of Mint High.


    And it just so happened that the owner of Mint High was the subordinate of Keith McDowell. In other words, the principal was Keith''s subordinate''s subordinate.


    Keithcked anything but money. The world''s richest man on earth was Keith''s subordinate.


    But despite the money he had amassed, Keith was still bored. If he had wanted to, he could have asked his subordinates to research a zombie virus and spread it all over the world to start the apocalypse.


    With money, anything was possible. If it was impossible, then it needed more money.


    earth and the entire human race were fortunate that Keith received a system that relieved his boredom. Otherwise, the entire earth would be a hellhole that served as Keith''s yground for the sake of relieving Keith''s boredom.


    Keith''s background was second to none. He was the hidden boss of earth. If he had wanted to, he could have already ruled the world with his secret forces.


    And because of that, dealing with Raymond Beach and his followers was just an easy task for Keith. It was easy as breathing air.


    Unlike Derick, Keith didn''t have any family left in this world. That was why Keith sympathized with Derick''s current situation and he didn''t want Derick to be led astray just for a meager thing such as revenge.


    Keith''s life was simr to Derick, but it was the oue if Derick didn''t jump off a building and instead, used a small amount of money to invest and slowly be the world''s hidden boss.


    Derick used to have only two choices. To jump or not to jump.


    But Keith gave Derick the third choice, which was to be a system user.


    ''I hope Derick doesn''t disappoint me. If he unlocks the full potential of the Training System, then I will also be powerful.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Keith was thinking about that, he remembered that he hadn''t used the other reward that he had received from SCS.


    Opening his system inventory, Keith found a white orb stored within the small inventory box. Tapping on it, Keith agreed to integrate the white orb with himself.


    Afterward, a stream of knowledge about the minor secrets of the world entered Keith''s mind.


    ''To think my gut instinct was right. My destiny was indeed stolen and it was stolen by a pink-haired girl. Because of her interference, I hadn''t participated in the hero summoning.''


    ''As for the End Note, I don''t care much about it. If I didn''t have the system, I might care about it but now that I have the system, it was the least of my worries.''


    ''The End Note might be powerful, but it can only affect the system if the End Note is at its final stage. And that''s assuming Systema Kami doesn''t personally protect the firewall of the system.''


    Although Keith slightly regretted that he didn''t obtain the End Note as well as participate in the hero summoning, it was just that.


    With the SCS, Keith knew that his life wouldn''t be filled with boredom anymore, coupled with the uing changes that the earth would face.


    ''System, are you serious? There is a dimensional gate that will connect earth to another world? And it will ur a month from now?''


    Even if Keith received that knowledge from the system, he still asked the system for rification since it was noughing matter. If that was indeed true, then the world would usher in a new era.


    [The creator is right. Not only that, 10% of the human in the world will awaken supernatural powers due to the exposure of mana.]


    [And there is also a possibility of a True World War from urring after the connection between earth and the other world had been established.]


    Receiving the system''s rification, Keith mentally nodded in agreement.


    ''With the human race''s greed being boundless, the possibility of acquiring new resources from another world will be the spark that will ignite a True World War.''


    ''A war between two world¡­ How exciting!''


    ''My thirst for entertainment can finally be satiated!''

 Chapter 11 A Cautious Person Will Live Long

    ?-Ring!!!


    The school bell rang which marked the end of today''s ss.


    After hearing the school bell, the A-ss adviser immediately made a run for the exit as he was finally liberated from teaching a bunch of hopeless students.


    Judging from the reactions of the A-ss students, none of them were surprised by their adviser''s actions and they treated it as an everyday urrence. Just like their former math teacher Mr. Meth, their adviser also gave them good grades so they didn''t mind their adviser''s antics.


    Following their adviser''s actions, they also left the ssroom.


    As for Keith, he remained in the ssroom as he gazed out the window.


    There, he saw Derick walking out of the school gate as fast as possible. He guessed that Derick might be excited to test out the power of his Training System.


    ''I don''t have to worry about him much. The SCS will rm me whenever any of my system users are in danger.''


    ''Although I won''t risk my life to save Derick when he is in danger, it should be possible if it''s something that doesn''t risk my life. Even if I sympathized with Derick''s life, that doesn''t mean I will risk my life just to save his.''


    ''But then again, with the current state of this world, only a few could ever endanger my life. But if the dimensional gate materialized in this world, then those otherworldly creatures might be able to pose a threat to my life.''


    Thinking about the creatures from another world, Keith anticipated a thrilling battle against them.


    With Keith''s Eyes Of Heaven, he could see any movement regardless of speed. Even if it was a bullet or a sh of lightning that struck him, then he would be able to see its movement.


    Of course, whether he was fast enough to dodge those or not was another story.


    ''Now that I think about it, the Eyes of Heaven skill is too broken. It deserves to be Heaven''s eyes.''


    Even if Keith didn''t awaken an ability a month from now, the Eyes of Heaven skill alone was a powerful auxiliary skill that could save his life.


    From what the system had told him, only 10% of the entire human poption could ever awaken a unique ability due to the exposure of mana. So even if Keith believed that he was special amongst the rest of the humans in his world, even he didn''t pin his hope on awakening an ability.


    Humans with superpowers weren''t that threatening to him. If his subordinates around the world were the lucky ones that could awaken a unique ability, then he would be able to deal with the threat of another world.


    Not to mention,pared to humans with a superpower, what threatened Keith the most was B-ss who was summoned to another world as heroes.


    Assuming that B-ss sessfully defeated the demon lord and ''saved'' the world, there was a possibility that they would be able to return to earth.


    A human that could defeat a powerful demon lord was by no means weak.


    They would at least have a hole card that possessed the firepower of a nuclear bomb or even stronger. A group of those humans was tantamount to a disaster that could start the apocalypse on earth.


    ''There is a possibility that B-ss won''t return to earth. After all, aside from those who have family, why would they return to this hellhole?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''B-ss wouldn''t know that a Dimensional Gate would materialize on earth unless a god told them about that so there was no point in them returning to earth.''


    ''Although the chances of their return are low, I will not take my chances. A cautious person is someone who will live long enough to witness that their preparations weren''t for naught.''


    After deciding to start his preparations, Keith left the school and walked to his home.


    ***


    [+0.01 stamina]


    [+0.01 agility]


    [+0.01 endurance]


    While a brown-haired high school student was running on the road, a series of system screens appeared in front of him. He was none other than Derick Smith, the system user of the Training System.


    Just by running, Derick could gain stats regarding the action that he had performed. So if he lifted weights, he would be able to receive stats regarding strength.


    When Derick was running towards his house, he was startled by a too-familiar notification sound that rang in his mind.


    -Ding!


    [Host has triggered a task!]


    [Task- Get Started In Training!


    0/100 Sit-ups


    0/100 Push-ups


    0/100 Squats


    0/10 Running (km)


    Time Limit: None


    Task Penalty: None


    Task Reward: Baldy''s Training Regiment]

 Chapter 12 Its All According To Plan!

    ?"Haa¡­ haah!"


    A brown-haired young man was running while sporting an exhausted expression on his face. It was already six in the evening yet he was exercising at night.


    The young man''s clothes and body were drenched with sweat as if he didn''t use an umbre during rainy days. A hint of madness glistened in the eyes of the young man and he kept on running despite his body on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.


    -Ding!


    [Task has beenpleted!]


    [Task- Get Started In Training! (Completed)


    100/100 Sit-ups


    100/100 Push-ups


    100/100 Squats


    10/10 Running (km)


    Time Limit: None


    Task Penalty: None


    Task Reward: Baldy''s Training Regiment]


    [Baldy''s Training Regiment has been stored in your system inventory.]


    The system notification sound was akin to the sound of salvation in Derick''s ears.


    Forparison, it was like when a gacha enthusiast heard the sound effect of receiving an SSR character after countless draws. It was truly a pleasing sound to hear.


    "Fi¡­ nally! Haah¡­ Hah¡­"


    Derick was panting crazily as he attempted to catch his breath. His chest kept on heaving as it followed the rhythm of his breathing pattern. Due to his exhaustion, he didn''t even mind lying like a dead rat on the asphalt road.


    After several minutes'' worth of lying on the cold asphalt road, Derick lifted his body and wiped the sweat on his face. His current appearance was that of a madman who took a shower with his clothes on.


    "System, can you disy the information of Baldy''s Training Regiment?"


    [Okay, wait.]


    [Training Manual: Baldy''s Training Regiment


    Grade: N/A


    Description: A simple training manual but using it for three years can allow a human to break the physical limiters of the mortal body. Thereby, achieving the body of a god.


    Effect: Unlimited Physical Growth Potential.


    Weakness: Takes a lot of time for the effects to be disyed on the user''s body. Not to mention, only the body can achieve godhood, so the user will be vulnerable to mind and soul attacks.


    Side Effect: For unknown reasons, a year after training using this training manual will render the user bald.]


    Reading the description of the training manual that he had received, Derick felt hopeful that he would be powerful in this modern world. He didn''t even mind bing bald as long as he could be stronger.


    ''Heh, the weakness is not a weakness at all. How is it possible for a human to have supernatural skills that can attack the mind and soul?''


    ''In other words, as long as I faithfully use this training manual for three years, I can break the limitations of the human body. With that kind of power, even those nuclear bombs would be like a mosquito bite. I will be invincible in this modern world!''


    [Do you want to integrate with the Training Manual- Baldy''s Training Regiment?]


    [Only one training manual can be equipped with your current system version.]


    The system''s reminder snapped Derick out of his reverie.


    ''Yes, not like I had any other training manuals aside from that.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Ding!


    [Training Manual- Baldy''s Training Regiment has been integrated into your body.]


    [As long as you train for three years with the Baldy''s Training Regiment, bing a god would only be a matter of time and training!]


    After integrating with the Baldy''s Training Regiment, Derick didn''t feel anything within his body that changed.


    But he did feel that his body''s potential was restricted by countless chains and locks. And as long as hepleted his training, he would be able to obtain the key that could open all of those locks.


    ''The system is right. As long as I be a god, even Raymond Bitch and whatever backer he had would be defeated by me. Even if they managed to acquire a nuclear bomb, I can just p that back to them.''


    With that thought in mind, Derick ignored the exhaustion and pain of pushing his body to his limits. He returned to his home with satisfaction.


    ***


    The sun was shining brightly while the warm breeze made the leaves dance gracefully. The de-like grasses swayed and the cicadas screeched with a constant rhythm.


    It was already morning.


    Despite the pain he experienced in his body, Derick went out of his bed to make breakfast.


    ''Damn! My body felt stiff, especially my limbs. Moving it is like my muscles are having a tug of war but the rope is on the verge of breaking.''


    Filling his mind with his thoughts to distract himself from the pain, Derick finished preparing his breakfast which was a simple toasted bread with fried eggs.


    cing his te with his breakfast on the living room table, Derick fetched the remote control and turned on the television.


    Breaking News! A group of corpses of American descent was fished by fishermen on Tokyo Bay. Is this the Japanese provoking the Americans or their revenge to honor their ancestors?


    Although we don''t know about the cause of such a conflict, the Corpse Party Group, a group of morticians and crime detectives, has managed to identify the identities of some corpses.


    Afterward, the scene on the television screen changed and disyed the picture of a teenager whose appearance was deeply etched within Derick''s heart.


    16-year-old Raymond Beach was found dead along with his family and other people. From our experts'' background check, Raymond is a student from Mint High and¡­


    Derick immediately turned off the television as he was in no mood to watch it.


    Deep in his heart, he felt emptiness. As if his goal was snatched from him.


    But afterward, his heart was filled with disappointment. Disappointment of being incapable of taking revenge on his own.


    Shaking his head and pping both of his cheeks, the pain made him regain hisposure.


    "So what if Raymond is dead? That doesn''t change my goal of bing a god. If I can''t use my power for revenge, then I will use it to protect the ones I held dear in my heart!"


    After changing his goals and resolving to achieve his new goal, Derick took a toasted bread and ate it!


    ***


    Unbeknownst to Derick, someone was keeping tabs on his actions.


    A little birdie told Keith about Derick''s current situation as well as the change that happened to Derick yesterday and today. The little birdie was none other than the Training System, the so-called ''trustworthy'' system of Derick.


    The television in Keith''s house was turned on so he had known about the recent news on Brick News. And coupled with the Training System''s recent info about Derick, he couldn''t help but don a grin on his face, which made him look ridiculously appealing.


    "As expected of my subordinates, they did their job a lot faster than I expected. And they even made it look like a conflict between America and Japan would ur. It seems that owning a share of Brick News was worth it so I could sway public opinion."


    Thinking about his subordinate''s excellent work, Keith felt that every penny spent on paying their wage was worth it.


    "To think that Derick managed to obtain a training manual that can break the limitations of the mortal body¡­"


    "It''s all ording to n!"

 Chapter 13 The Transfer Student Has A Bizarre Secret Identity

    ?[13 days, 8 hours, 36 minutes, 24 seconds left before the arrival of Dimensional Gate.]


    While Keith McDowell was gazing at the scenery outside his ssroom window, he opened the system timer that indicated the descent of the Dimensional Gate.


    ''Only two weeks more to go. It has been two weeks since I granted the Training System to Derick Smith. And I have to say, he didn''t disappoint me.''


    ''Although two weeks'' worth of training wouldn''t do much, due to the boost of the Training System, any training would give out more stats than without having the system. So I still felt a meager increase in strength, like a droplet in a bucket. After all, my current strength is the peak of what some humans could achieve.''


    ''I may not be able to outrun the fastest man or overpower the strongest man, but I am not that much worst than them. At least, when I reach my prime, I will be able to surpass them.''


    As someone who sought entertainment, Keith needed to be alive and somewhat powerful if he wanted to experience different kinds of entertainment. And since he didn''t have anything to do other than attend school andmand his subordinates, he spent most of his free time working out.


    If not for the timely arrival of the System Creator System as well as the uing arrival of the Dimensional Gate, then Keith might have spent most of his life bing the peak of what a human could achieve.


    But now, Keith could transcend mortal limits and be a god. Although the prospect of bing a god wasn''t that appealing to Keith, he still found the process of bing a god quite interesting and it might be his form of entertainment.


    As they say: "It''s not the destination but the journey that matters."


    While Keith was daydreaming to entertain himself and prevent himself from being bored with his adviser''s sses, he noticed that his adviser stopped his lessons and announced something.


    "Alright, as I had announced a week ago, our ss will receive a transfer student."


    "And before those horny idiots would ask this question, then yes, the transfer student is a girl. She just emailed me that she will attend ss a few minutes from now."


    "YESSS!!!"


    Hearing their adviser''s announcement, the majority of the male students in the ssroom started monkeying around the ssroom while screaming at the top of their lungs. Some weren''t even concealing their lecherous expressions as if they were dogs in heat that haven''t wanked for a whole month in NNN.


    "To not break your expectations, I will announce in advance that the transfer student is quite a beauty. So I only have one warning, anything is possible but I will call the police if you stoop so low to rape her."


    Their adviser didn''t mind their horny minds but benevolently warned them about not treading on the wrong path in life.


    "Don''t worry teach! I might have fucked my best friend''s mother but it''s all consensual. I won''t stoop so low to rape a girl."


    "Yeah! I might have bullied my schoolmates and even the elderly to let them give me protection fees but I never stoop that low."


    "I did wank to morally questionable porn but I will never rape someone. Only criminals would do that."


    "As expected of my brother! I did identally kill someone in the past but I have never raped someone."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing their confessions, their adviser nodded in respect and agreed with them.


    "Okay, since all of you are so humane and are Mint High''s model students, then I won''t say anything. Just keep up the good work."


    After their adviser said that, the whole ss went silent as they waited for the transfer student''s arrival. Their adviser didn''t continue his lectures so all of them were waiting.


    ***


    ''Is this Mint High School?''


    A girl wearing the Mint High School''s uniform stood outside the school gate as she gazed at the budgeted buildings of Mint High.


    Passing through the school gate and entering the premises of Mint High, the girl hurriedly sprinted to her ssroom as her long silk-like crimson-red hair swayed gracefully.


    Her golden eyes were filled with anticipation and it was devoid of exhaustion.


    ''Fortunately, this body wasn''t malnourished and had decent stamina. At least I''m fortunate in that aspect.''


    While the girlmended her body''s slightly athletic build, she arrived in front of the A-ss ssroom.


    She entered the ssroom and was met with countless gazes from her soon-to-be ssmates that made her tremble in uneasiness. Their filthy res were unnerving but she wasn''t weak-minded so she got used to it in an instant.


    Noticing the transfer student''s arrival, their adviser gave the transfer student a space in front of the ssroom to introduce herself.


    The girl did what they expected her to do as she walked in front of her ssmates and introduced herself.


    "Good afternoon everyone! I am Amelia Gardner, I want all of us to be friends!"


    Introducing herself using a somewhat naive and cheerful tone, solicited the cheers of every male student except for a long-purpled hair student who remained an indifferent expression on his face.


    Of course, the purple-haired student''s actions stood out which caught the attention of the red-haired girl.


    Witnessing the purple-haired student''s appearance, Amelia Gardner only had one thought in her mind.


    ''Keith McDowell is too handsome! The author didn''t do justice in describing his appearance!''

 Chapter 14 A Readers Greatest Cheat Is...

    ?From Amelia''s thoughts alone, one could already guess her secret identity.


    No one would call God as "Author" while viewing the world as a fictional novel other than the reader himself, or in this case, herself.


    Yes, Amelia Gardner, was the reader of [End Note: Writing The End Of Everyone] written by Katake Kage Zenchi (ShadowKatake). She even read theic adaption as well as watching the anime adaption.


    And she didn''t want to admit this but she found out that despite the author having a godplex whenever he wrote a novel, her existence was the proof that the author was indeed a god. Or at least, a god that could affect the 2D ne with his words despite being a 3D mortal without any divine power.


    Even she started to doubt whether her transmigration into her favorite novel was the machinations of Lord Zenchi. After all, she might have read countless novels written by ShadowKatake yet End Note was the novel in which she had invested a lot of time reading.


    In other words, amongst all novels written by ShadowKatake, she had the most knowledge in End Note.


    The reader had transmigrated into the body of Amelia Gardner, a girl who wasn''t even mentioned in the novel, not even as a background character. Despite her heaven-defying appearance that was second only to the main female lead, she found it unusual that such a character wasn''t mentioned in the novel.


    ''Maybe the former Amelia Gardner had died due to the Otherworlders. Or, she might have died due to mana overload. Whatever her cause of death was in the original novel, that didn''t matter anymore since I had already taken her position.''


    It has been two weeks since she had transmigrated into the world of End Note.


    Unfortunately for her, she didn''t receive any system or cheat skills despite that being her privilege as a transmigrator.


    ''There is also the possibility that Amelia Gardner had never existed in the original novel. And aspensation for not granting me any cheat skill or system, Katake must have created this heaven-defying beauty so that I could use it as my transmigrated body.''


    ''Even in my past life, I had wished to possess a heaven-defying appearance since I was bullied by the popr girls in the ss as someone who was too ugly. Reading novels was my only sce in the cruel world.''


    ''Not to mention, Katake boasted in Discord that as long as he became a god, he would fulfill the wishes of his readers when they died and he would oversee their reincarnation or transmigration. So he stayed true to his words, and he fulfilled my wish.''


    ''And now that I have thought about it, although I haven''t received any external cheat skills, I did have an internal cheat skill. And that is, meta-knowledge.''


    ''As someone who had read every part of End Note with dedication and patience, I know this world more than the protagonist knew about it. Perhaps only Katake himself could defeat me in knowledge regarding this world.''


    Thinking about her possible cheat skill, she sighed as she rested her head on her desk.


    ''I knew about the locations of the rest of the ownerless End Note but I can''t get even one of them since even if it was ownerless, all End Notes will have an owner after the Dimensional Gate descended.''


    ''And from what I have observed, it''s unlikely for Keith to have the End Note. If he did obtain the End Note, then he wouldn''t be on Earth but with ss-B on Fantasia.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''It seems my transmigration caused more changes than I expected. But the problem is who the heck took Keith''s End Note? If it fell into the wrong hands, then my life would end without my knowledge. The power of the final stage of End Note is at Universe Realm Peak Stage. Ending a universe would only be a matter of writing it on the End Note.''


    In the Katake Multiverse, the power levels from weak to strong were: Lowest Realm, Low Realm, Mid Realm, High Realm, Highest Realm, Perfection Realm, Transcendent Realm, and Universe Realm.


    Those who perfected their existence would be akin to a God, or even if they weren''t perfect, they would at least possess the power to destroy or create worlds. Even if their body was destroyed, they could live as long as even a strand of their soul was intact. They would be at Perfection Realm.


    Those who surpassed perfection and transcended their origin wouldn''t be killed even if their soul was destroyed. They could create or destroy gxies. Those powerful existences were at Transcendent Realm.


    As for those in the Universe Realm, they would be existences who either created a universe inside their body or had a contract with a universe outside their body. Even if their body, soul, and origin were destroyed, they couldn''t be killed unless their Universe was destroyed.


    ''There was also an existence above Universe Realm, stronger than the creator of the End Note who was only at Universe Realm Peak Stage. Even the author stated that none aside from those he had created had yet attained that realm.''


    ''Even when Keith was at his prime, he hadn''t attained the power above Universe Realm. Well, that was to be expected since the author himself stated that, unlike other multiverses, the Katake Multiverse was designed to have the lowest chance to be a Supreme Being due to countless restrictions imposed by Katake and [The Law].''


    ''And in return for that, those who became Supreme Beings in the Katake Multiverse would have the greatest foundation in their power. In other words, they would be stronger than Supreme Beings from other multiverses.''


    Remembering the information she had read from all the novels written by Katake, she couldn''t help but shudder at the thoughts of someone from outside the Katake Multiverse managing to invade the Katake Multiverse.


    ''Since Katake was the strongest even amongst all Supreme Beings, he assured that aspensation for the absurd requirements of bing a Supreme Being, only Supreme Beings weaker than [The Law] could enter the Katake Multiverse.''


    ''Even Outer Gods such as Azathoth wouldn''t be able to damage the barrier and it would be bitch-pped like a thot by Katake if it kept on pestering the Katake Multiverse.''


    After Amelia remembered that information, she mentally sighed in relief.


    ''Now that I have been transmigrated to End Note, I can use my meta-knowledge to be the strongest. Even if I can''t be a Supreme Being, at least I need to be at Universe Realm Peak Stage.''


    Amelia recalled the skills and artifacts she could obtain from the original novel End Note as well as from the world beyond the Dimensional gate.


    ''Ah! Even if I can''t get all End Notes, I should be able to get at least one of them from ''that'' ce.''


    Using her meta-knowledge, Amelia started to concoct her n of getting an End Note before the original owner could obtain it.

 Chapter 15 Almost At End Note Second Stage

    ?When Amelia sat in her seat that was a row behind Keith''s seat, Keith didn''t care about her nor ced his attention on her.


    He had lost interest in her as he didn''t find her existence as something special. Of course, aside from one thing.


    Even when he had obtained the Eyes Of Heaven, he could see through his ssmates'' intentions. But Amelia happened to be the only one who was immune to the effects of his Eyes of Heaven.


    ''Although I found out that Amelia is just an average human in terms of power, why can''t I see through her using my Eyes of Heaven?''


    ''My Eyes of Heaven haven''t failed me until now. Is she the so-called anomaly that was outside heaven''s reach and fate''s machinations?''


    ''Interesting! I wonder if I can see through her secrets after I gave her one of my systems?''


    While Amelia was unaware that Keith nned to spy on her by using a system that he would create in the future, Keith was also unaware that Amelia wasn''t from this world and that she was currently nning to obtain all of the End Notes to reach the Final Stage.


    Keith couldn''t be med since a Reader''s existence was an anomaly and they couldn''t be found out by even Universe Realm Semi-Supreme Beings. After all, most of the time, those readers were protected by the authors who transmigrated them into their novels.


    Amelia was unaware that Katake had bestowed her with a veil that could hide her true existence from even the Outer Gods. That alone was a cheat considering that no one aside from Katake could see through Amelia''s existence.


    While both Keith and Amelia were having an uneventful school life at Mint High, that couldn''t be said the same for a certain pink-haired girl.


    ***


    In a deserted alley, an extremely unusual scene was urring.


    A pink-haired girl was rummaging through garbage dumps in search of something. Her jade green eyes were filled with longing and hope and despite her clean appearance, she was looking for something in the trash like a homeless person would do.


    Her milky white hand came into contact with rotten trash as she decisively dug her hand deeper into the trash dump.


    If one were to look at this scene, one would doubt whether the pink-haired girl had run away from her parent''s house and was forced to live the life of a homeless person.


    Although the pink-haired girl wasn''t rich, she wasn''t poor enough to live the life of a homeless person. She was rummaging in the trash for a reason and that reason was none other than to be stronger.


    Imagine, you could be stronger by finding things in the trash.


    ''Just where did Homeless End find that book?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''From what I remembered, I had tortured him in the past timeline for the location where he had found his End Note. And although I managed to obtain that information, I didn''t expect it would be useful now that I have regressed to the past.''


    Those thoughts entered Sherry''s mind and she didn''t even flinch when she smelled the rotten food that was haphazardly disposed on the trash dump.


    ''The smell of rotten corpses is much worst than this.''


    That thought was used to console herself as she remembered that she had experienced much worst in the future timeline.


    After several minutes worth of searching, she finally found a brown-colored book in the heaps of trash.


    Taking out the brown-colored book, it smelled like trash despite the power it hold being more useful than trash.


    If the power to end anything was trash, then the standards of that critic must be high.


    "Sigh¡­ it took me two weeks just to find this."


    After using the power of the End Note, she managed to remove the rotten odor on her body as well as the End Note.


    After removing the stains on the End Note as well as on herself, the End Note looked clean and new while Sherry looked stunning in her neat appearance. At least, she didn''t look like a homeless beggar now.


    "With this, I finally have two End Notes. Only one more to go and I can finally unlock the second stage of the End Note."


    "The power to end life and death¡­ I can finally use it a lot earlier than I expected!"


    While Sherry exited the deserted alley, she was in deep thought for her next End Note hunt.


    ''The Dimensional Gate will descend two weeks from now. Before that happens, I need at least the second stage of End Note so I can end my death, thereby bing nigh-immortal.''


    ''I should have enough time before Peace End managed to obtain his End Note.''


    ''Although, I don''t know why Ende ced the End Note in ''that'' ce, what could I expect from someone who threw the End Note in the garbage dump?''


    After making up her mind to obtain the End Note before Peace End managed to get it, Sherry headed to ''that'' ce as fast as possible.

 Chapter 16 The Author Who Wrote A Bad End, Can Be Considered As A Psychopath?

    ?It was an uneventful day.


    Amelia and Keith''s sses ended as usual but unlike Keith who was nning to go home early, Amelia had other ns stored in mind.


    Since Keith couldn''t see through Amelia''s existence and secrets as well his system didn''t have a new system slot, he decided to ignore her in the meantime. When he could create another system and nt it inside Amelia, then he could start entertaining himself.


    As usual, Amelia was unaware of Keith''s ns since even if she were given thousands of guesses, she would never know that Keith had received a system. It never happened in the original plot or that was what she would say if she saw Keith''s system.


    Furthermore, Amelia had other ns in mind. So, she could care less about Keith''s ns.


    She had never thought of hugging the protagonist''s thigh or asking for his support since as a reader of End Note, she was well aware of how dangerous Keith was. She would never be fooled by Keith''s handsome appearance since beneath that appearance,y the true face of a psychopath.


    Amelia knew that even if she was beautiful, she could never charm Keith with appearance alone since it was stated in the original novel that Keith''s types of girls were those loyal psychopathic types.


    ''Keith had trust issues and was very cautious but the only excellent quirk he had was that he was also loyal to his loved ones. For the sake of the female lead, he even used other girls to obtain their power and use it to strengthen the female lead.''


    ''The rtionship between yandere couples was quite unusual. They were both loyal to each other but over time, their rtionship would crumble apart due to their obsession.''


    ''To reach the Third Stage, Keith was forced to choose between his lover and his lover''s sister. Of course, he couldn''t bear to kill his lover and because of that, he decisively killed his sister-inw despite knowing the consequences of doing so.''


    ''In the end, Sherry was overwhelmed with hatred and hesitation. She hated Keith but also hesitated to kill Keith. After all, his action proved that he would choose her rather than her sister but aside from her sister, she didn''t have any other family member.''


    While strolling in the hallways, Amelia couldn''t help but shake her head when she remembered the personalities of the protagonists of this world.


    ''The conflicting emotions shed in Sherry''s mind and her already unstable mind became even more unstable. In the end, she decided to kill Keith to avenge her sister and kill herself afterward, to atone for killing her lover.''


    ''Of course, that didn''t end well for her since she died at the hands of the one she love. In the end, Keith managed to reach the Final Stage after obtaining the End Note of his sister-inw and lover.''


    ''That didn''t end well for him either. He became the Universal God Of Insurmountable End but the price was too heavy. He felt empty as his heart was devoid of the love that he received from his lover. He lost his entertainment since his lover was the only source of entertainment he had after they ''ended'' the world.''


    ''That wouldn''t be a problem but the author himself was the main problem! He ended the novel with a Bad End!''


    ''I had grown too attached when I started reading End Note yet the author ignored his readers'' opinions and feelings.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''The ending wasn''t rushed and it was well-built and exined. But if the author could write an ending that well, why did he choose a Bad End for this world?''


    ''Urghh! I swear! All authors who wrote a Bad End when they could have instead written a Good End, must be a psychopath!''


    As for why Amelia thought of that inside her mind, she just used that to remind herself to not interact with the protagonists that much, especially when it was not only detrimental to her but also dangerous when her current state was weak.


    Those wouldn''t be a problem as long as the protagonists had an easygoing personality like a certain blonde-haired ninja and straw hat pirate.


    But since the protagonists in this world were both psychopaths, interacting with them was tantamount to exposing herself while saying, "Kill me, I''m over here."


    Because of that, she would never risk her life just tomunicate with the protagonists of End Note.


    Of course, her thoughts didn''t prevent her from cursing the one who transmigrated her into this world.


    Amelia didn''t care even if that bastard could hear her thoughts. She was letting him know that she was frustrated with his actions and hoped that he would never do it again.


    Of course, that was just her wishful thinking. She knew that if the creation''s personality was a psychopath, then the creator must be a madman. After all, a creator''s creations reflected his intentions and personality.


    It made her wonder what sort of twisted Outer God managed to create a race as evil and sinful as the human race.


    Was it perhaps the devil or even the devil''s father?


    Whatever it was, Amelia shook her head since her thoughts were digressing from her original intention.


    Even in her past life, Amelia would often lose herself in her thought since her mind often escaped reality and it was the effect of her trauma when she was bullied by her ssmates.


    After remembering her original n, Amelia headed towards the school rooftop but when he saw a certain brown-haired boy passing beside her, in a hurry to leave the school, she was stunned.


    ''Peace End?''

 Chapter 17 The Reader Obtains Her First Cheat

    ?Not only was Amelia stunned after seeing the brown-haired boy but also went the same for the brown-haired boy.


    Derick Smith, the brown-haired boy, was speechless when he witnessed Amelia''s beauty.


    It was exaggeratedly breathtaking! For a virgin boy like him, Derick couldn''t almost control himself since Amelia''s appearance and scent alone was like an aphrodisiac.


    But that thought went inside Derick''s mind for several seconds before he discarded such a thought.


    ''No! I need to be stronger so that I can protect my family! Women will only hinder my growth speed!''


    With that thought in mind, Derick''s mind and heart became firm. Even if Amelia stripped in front of him, he was confident that he wouldn''t be seduced.


    After regaining hisposure, Derick ignored Amelia and proceeded to walk passed her side, as he headed to the school''s exit.


    Although Amelia was astonished to see Peace End, she shook her head as she discovered that her transmigration had caused changes in this world.


    Although, that wasn''t necessarily true since even if Amelia transmigrated into this world, it wouldn''t cause that much change unless she directly interfered with the original plot.


    The true cause for the change of the world was the female lead being a regressor as well as the male lead bing a system creator. Those two aspects alone were the recipe for chaos and unpredictability.


    ''Since Peace End is alive, then he had yet to obtain the End Note. I can take this chance to finally have an End Note for my own use.''


    ''That hateful author didn''t give me an external cheat but at least he had the conscience to let me remember everything in my past life in detail. As they say, knowledge is power.''


    After reviewing the original plot that she had read in the novel, Amelia headed to where Peace End obtained his End Note.


    ***


    The strong breeze carried a slightly cold breeze while the sun''s dim rays illuminated the school rooftop.


    Amelia''s crimson red hair fluttered while her skirt was uplifted by the wind. Fortunately, no one was present on the school rooftop or else those horny teenagers might suffer from nosebleeds when they witness such a scene.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The female lead had an extremely exaggerated beautiful appearance; since Amelia was only second to her, she possessed that level of beauty. Otherwise, Derick wouldn''t have forcefully calmed himself down.


    "I don''t know why Ende ced the End Note in this location but he did a good job in showing the possibility of a suicidal person possessing the End Note."


    "If not for the existence of the End Harbinger, the only one who could rival the Peace End might be Inequality End and Chaos End."


    While Amelia muttered that under her breath, she climbed to the highest ce on the school rooftop. There was a small metaldder on the school rooftop bulkhead, so she easily reached the top without having to bring adder or chair.


    On the rooftop bulkhead, a brown-colored book was resting on it. Even when it was bombarded by heavy rains in the past, the brown-colored book stayed rooted in its ce.


    Amelia cautiously walked on top of the bulkhead as she bnced herself. The wind current was strong so if she identally slipped, she might fall to her death.


    When she was treading on the bulkhead slowly, the brown-colored book was now within her hand''s reach so she grabbed it and descended back to the school rooftop using the metaldder.


    "Atst, I have obtained my first external cheat!"


    After caressing the End Note which showed how valuable it was to her, Amelia opened the End Note and read its rules of usage which was ced on the frontispiece of the book.


    "Surprisingly, using the End Note doesn''t cost the user any lifespan or any sort of energy. Using it would only cause the End Note to enter a cooldown state and the time for the cooldown state depended on to what extent the user had used the End Note."


    "Using it doesn''t even prevent its user from going to hell or heaven. It literally doesn''t have a price for its usage aside from being hunted by other wielders of the End Note."


    Remembering the usage of the End Note from the original novel that she had read, she tucked the End Note inside her shoulder bag.


    "Fortunately, with my meta-knowledge, I know a lot about the End Notepared to any End Note users. I might as well try my luck in obtaining other ownerless End Notes."


    After muttering those words, Amelia Gardner exited the school rooftop.


    Unknown to Sherry, the End Note that she nned to obtain was already acquired by an anomaly.

 Chapter 18 Another Transfer Student?!

    ?[6 days, 8 hours, 32 minutes, 57 seconds left before the arrival of Dimensional Gate.]


    While Keith McDowell was gazing at the scenery outside his ssroom window, he opened the system timer that indicated the descent of the Dimensional Gate.


    ''Only a week more to go. It has been a week since the red-haired girl transferred to my ss.''


    ''I''m still frustrated that my Eyes of Heaven can''t see through her existence. I never felt this defeated in my life.''


    When those thoughts entered Keith''s mind, their ss adviser entered the ssroom with the attendance book in hand.


    -Thud!


    mming the attendance book on his desk, their ss adviserzily looked at them with disinterest.


    But after remembering that he was paid for this job even if he was underpaid, their ss adviser had a look on his face that meant "just deal with it". Of course, he was referring to himself.


    "Quiet down. I don''t know why but we are having another transfer student."


    "It might be because of ss B''s incident that our Mint High became popr. Or Raymond Beach died and brought publicity to our school. Either way, the death of those losers became useful so let''s praise them that they didn''t die worthlessly."


    "But I digress. Nevertheless, I don''t need to remind you all what to do with the transfer student since all of you are big boys and girls."


    After informing them about a new student that would transfer to their school today, their ss adviser sat on his chair and opened the attendance book.


    But contrary to one''s expectation, he didn''t ask for his students'' attendance. He had better things to do than ask his student whether they existed or not.


    Not to mention, he had already checked all of his students'' attendance even if they were absent.


    With that in mind, their adviser ignored them while he was reading a manga with some buff men and menacing texts in the background.


    But before their adviser could finish reading the good part where a pink-haired cherry lover was punched by a time-stopping vampire, one of his students interrupted him from continuing his manga reading.


    "Teach, I have a question!"


    "What?"


    Since he was still their adviser, he decided to respond to his student''s question even though he was annoyed and close to mming the manga on that student''s face.


    "Could you tell us more about the transfer student?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What would I get in return?"


    The student with a buzz cut who asked that question paused for a while when he listened to his adviser''s question.


    But after noticing the manga that his adviser was reading, the buzz-cut student knew what his bargaining chips would be.


    "I have all volumes of Joemoon''s Bizzare Adventure. I will give all of it to you as long as you tell me more about the transfer stud-"


    "Deal!"


    Before the buzz-cut student couldplete his sentence, he was interrupted by his teacher who immediately became enthusiastic.


    "The transfer student is a girl. And before you ask, yes, she is beautiful. As for how beautiful, then if I were topare her with Amelia, the transfer student is slightly more beautiful than Amelia."


    "But I will suggest you to not court her. Courting her is like courting death."


    "I don''t know why, but I felt that she is dangerous. And after I did a background check, I found out that a murder case was slightly linked to her. But since the evidence wasn''t solid enough, she wasn''t jailed for murder."


    "I felt like she is a serial killer. But I don''t know man, I''m a teacher, not a detective."


    "Then again, it doesn''t matter even if she is a serial killer. After all, it''s not like we don''t have a serial killer in our school."


    After shrugging as if it wasn''t a big deal, their adviser continued reading his manga since he had already done his end of the bargain.


    Hearing their adviser''s words, they weren''t surprised since one of their upperssmen was indeed a serial killer. As for why he wasn''t jailed, it was because of his powerful background.


    But when they listened to their adviser''s warning, they heeded it. They weren''t death seekers who would waste their life just to touch a thorny rose, even if it was beautiful.


    Just as usual, they waited for the arrival of the transfer student while their adviser was reading his favorite manga.


    They didn''t wait for long. After several minutes had passed, the door opened, revealing a girl with long flowing bubblegum pink hair reaching up to her waist.


    Contrary to their expectations, the pink-haired girl possessed a sunny and soothing temperament around her. Her jade green eyes glistened with kindness as she gazed at them.


    Without needing their adviser''s instructions, the pink-haired girl started her simple yet attractive introduction.


    "Hello! My name is Sherry Blossom! Nice to meet you all!"

 Chapter 19 Love At First Sight

    ?When Keith looked at the pink-haired girl, the pink-haired girl gazed back at him. Their jade-green eyes met and unknowingly, they felt that they were suited for each other. It was as if they had met their soul mate.


    ''Impossible! How can this young master''s cold heart be thawed after seeing a girl''s appearance!''


    Because of his astonishment, Keith unconsciously referred to himself as a young master.


    He didn''t know why but after seeing the pink-haired girl, he felt as if he saw his soul mate. He was oblivious as to why he felt that.


    His heart softened when he saw Sherry Blossom. As if the emotion of love blossomed within his heart.


    ''Is this the legendary love at first sight?''


    ''But I''d rather believe I was mind-controlled but even I know that it''s impossible considering my Eyes of Heaven can see through any illusions and deception.''


    When Keith thought of that, he immediately remembered to use the Eyes of Heaven on Sherry Blossom.


    ''I don''t believe that there will be another unique existence like Amelia that couldn''t be seen through by my Eyes of Heaven!''


    With that thought in mind, Keith''s eyes glistened as it was activated in full power.


    He was unwilling to believe that he had fallen in love with someone since for him, an emotion such as love was already considered a foreign substance.


    Since he activated his Eyes of Heaven at full power, he could now perceive anything. And that included the so-called strings of fate.


    Various strings with different hues came into this vision. Each of those strings was tied to the person within the room and after a few seconds, he saw a red-colored string that came from the pink-haired girl.


    Lifting his hand, he saw that there was a red-colored string tied to his pinky finger. The other side of the red-colored string was tied to Sherry Blossom''s pinky finger.


    ''Impossible! Are this fate and destiny saying that Sherry Blossom is my destined one?''


    Keith couldn''t ept that fate and destiny engaged him with Sherry Blossom.


    As for why he couldn''t ept it, it was because¡­


    ''Isn''t she the pink-haired girl who stole my End Note? Is she really connected to me by the red strings of fate?''


    It was not that he hadn''t known that Sherry Blossom was the pink-haired girl who stole his End Note. It was because he had known about that which made him curse that it was impossible for her to be his destined one.


    After all, out of spite, he had used his connections to dy Sherry''s transfer to Mint High. Since she had stolen his End Note, Keith retaliated against her out of pettiness.


    In fact, Sherry would have already transferred to Mint High even before Amelia''s arrival. She had already sent her form of transfer to Mint High but Keith used his connections to dy it as much as possible.


    In other words, because of Keith''s intervention, Sherry couldn''t get the End Note in Mint High and was beaten by Amelia in that regard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Keith didn''t know what to feel after seeing his destined one in front of him. But he decided to procrastinate and let the future him deal with it.


    While still using the Eyes of Heaven, Keith noticed that aside from the red-colored strings of fate, he found out that Sherry had limitless potential.


    In other words, Sherry was destined for greatness and that fact alone made Keith inclined to recruit Sherry into his secret organization.


    After all, the Dimension Gate would descend in a week and he would need to have countless powerful subordinates if he wanted to deal with the humans and other races in the other world.


    He alone was not enough especially when his system user was still undergoing his training arc. It was not like he could wait for three years to be a god using Derick''s hard work.


    While Keith was looking at Sherry, Sherry noticed his gaze which caused her to gaze back at him.


    While Keith was having thoughts about Sherry, she also was having thoughts about Keith.


    ''Ah~ Keith~ It''s been one timeline since I had seen you! You are still as handsome as I have remembered.''


    Seeing Keith, Sherry was delighted.


    ''Keith must be weak and powerless right now since I had stolen his End Note. But don''t worry as I will protect you and keep you all to myself!''


    ''Sadly, I can''t kidnap you now since your background is the greatest in this world. All I have is the End Note but you all have what a mortal could have in his life.''


    Although Sherry was lovesick and wanted to kidnap Keith and make love with him whenever she wanted, she wasn''t delusional enough to believe that she could defeat Keith in a one-on-one battle.


    Since she knew Keith like the back of her hand, she of course knew that Keith''s fighting prowess could easily defeat her. Unless she used sleeping gas or anesthetic darts, she couldn''t kidnap Keith.


    But even she knew that there were at least five snipers on standby that were guarding Keith every day. So as long as she suspiciously approached Keith, they would shoot her without prior notice.


    ''Even after obtaining the End Note, it is still difficult for me to own you.''


    ''As expected! You are the only man who is worthy to be my husband! Other men are just worthless walking pieces of trash.''


    While Sherry''s thoughts ran wild again, she noticed that the seat that was adjacent to Keith''s seat was vacant.


    Walking towards it, Sherry sat beside Keith.


    Noticing such an opportunity, Keith decided to be friends with Sherry since he knew that her future was boundless and she could be a powerful and reliable ally for him in the future.


    "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, I am Keith McDowell. Are you interested in partaking in a friendly rtionship with I?"


    "Inyman''s terms, do you want to be my friend?"

 Chapter 20 Taking A Girls First Kiss

    ?"A pleasure to make your acquaintance, I am Keith McDowell. Are you interested in partaking in a friendly rtionship with I?"


    "Inyman''s terms, do you want to be my friend?"


    Striking up a smile that could charm almost any girl, Keith introduced himself to the pink-haired girl while asking her to be his friend.


    To meet someone as talented as the pink-haired girl, Keith knew that it was in his best interest to establish a friendly rtionship with her. Not to mention, he found her pleasing to look at which he didn''t expect to happen.


    Of course, something more unexpected happen which Keith didn''t expect even if he was given a thousand guesses. He didn''t expect a reply from the pink-haired girl.


    "Sorry but I only see you as a boyfriend."


    Hearing the pink-haired girl''s answer which was filled with sincerity and love, Keith.exe has stopped working.


    For someone witty and intelligent, Keith couldn''t even anticipate such a reply from her!


    Although he felt that the pink-haired girl was his destined one, he didn''t expect her to literally confess to him as soon as he asked her to be his friend.


    Although he was used to receiving confessions from girls and such a scene happened in the past, he didn''t expect that a girl who had the same charm/appearance level as him would confess as soon as they started their conversation.


    To be honest, Keith expected the girl to y hard to get and he would use all of his wits and schemes to win her heart. It seemed that for the first time in his life, something didn''t go the way he expected it to.


    "Keith, what''s wrong? Did you perhaps not expect me to confess to you?"


    Hearing the pink-haired girl''s soft voice yet blunt words, Keith immediately recovered hisposure.


    "Who wouldn''t? Any boy will expect a beautiful girl such as you will y hard to get."


    Keith didn''t blush whenplimented the pink-haired girl as his words were filled with sincerity.


    The pink-haired girl blushed and acted shyly when she listened to Keith''spliment.


    Noticing the pink-haired girl''s expressions, Keith''s vignce heightened and he became skeptical towards her.


    ''She is faking it! All of her actions and even her expressions might look genuine, but I am also experienced in hiding my intentions so I know she is putting up a facade. As they say, a liar will see through a liar''s lies.''


    ''For her to attempt in tricking me into believing that she is a sweet and kind girl, her head must be full of schemes against me!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''She is dangerous¡­ but I love it!''


    While those thoughts entered Keith''s mind in a second, he heard the pink-haired girl''s giggle which was like heavenly music to his ears.


    "Tee-hee~~! I appreciate yourpliment, Keith."


    "I am Sherry Blossom, your girlfriend. And you are Keith McDowell, my boyfriend."


    Before he could even react, Keith felt a soft and moist sensation on his cheeks.


    And from what he saw with his Eyes of Heaven that could see anything regardless of speed, Keith saw Sherry kissing him on his cheek.


    While Keith was unresponsive towards her forceful action, a glint shed in Sherry''s eyes as if she had already expected all of this to happen.


    ''Fufu! All ording to n!''


    ''Keith, I know you more than you know about yourself. I know you like it when I force myself upon you.''


    ''We even did the deed in the future. So how can I not know what type of girl you li-''


    Before Sherry could continue her thoughts, she felt a soft sensation that was pressed on her cherry-like red lips.


    In front of her face was Keith''s face which was too close to hers as he locked her lips with his. The taste of Keith''s lips was just too addicting to her as it reminded her of the time she spent with him in the future timeline. Before she could even react to his intimate action, his tongue forcefully invaded her mouth as it moved to pry her tongue.


    After a minute''s worth of intense and hot kissing, Keith released himself as he noticed that Sherry was out of breath. Keith removed his tongue from her mouth as he parted with a string of saliva that was connected to both of their tongues.


    Sherry''s body felt hot. She got turned on when Keith forced himself upon her. It was her first kiss and she was d that she gave it to her beloved.


    Seeing Sherry''s stunned and lewd face, Keith licked his lips in satisfaction. He didn''t expect that kissing a girl would allow him to be this entertained.


    The hormones in his body ran wild and if not for the fact that both of them were in school, he might have already pinned Sherry down and taken her virginity.


    ''I didn''t expect that after several minutes of meeting Sherry, she became my girlfriend.''


    ''Life is so unpredictable.''

 Chapter 21 Side Story: End Harbinger Ends The End Note Original Timeline

    ?"I''m bored. Even after bing the inheritor, I didn''t feel entertained but empty inside."


    Keith muttered as he looked at the picture of a certain pink-haired yandere girl that he cared about so much.


    "If you were still alive, I wouldn''t be this bored. I wouldn''t feel empty, as your love made me feel whole."


    "Even when I killed you, I hate to admit it but I regret it. I, who swore that I would never regret anything, regretted that I had killed you. How ironic."


    "But¡­"


    Letting out a soft mutter filled with exhaustion, Keith gazed at the world, which was sooning to an end. The sun had already be a ck hole and was several minutes away from devouring earth.


    "If I hadn''t killed you, wouldn''t you have killed me?"


    Thinking about his girlfriend''s twisted personality, Keith couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    "After all, I had killed your sister. She was your only family, yet I took it away from you."


    "But deep down inside, I know you love me and you also know that I love you. Even if others deem our rtionship as toxic, I always say that''s just what we are. And that''s what makes us Keith McDowell and Sherry Blossom."


    After dealing with all of the shitty people who went against him and his girlfriend, Keith no longer cared about their opinion.


    Caressing the photo of his girlfriend, Keith reminisced about his memories with her.


    "I know that even if you had killed me, you would have done that because you loved both me and your sister. I know that after you killed me, you would kill yourself afterward."


    "After all, what''s the point of living when all those who are dear to us, could no longer apany us in our life?"


    Keith allowed himself to fall on the ground, and his backnded on the ground. Laying his body on the hard rocky surface, he looked up at the sky that was currently being devoured by a shade of ck.


    "Only when you lost something dear to you, will you yearn to obtain it again?"


    He donned a smile that was devoid of any emotions but it emphasized the emptiness he felt inside his heart.


    "I remember the time that you kept on saying that I''m a know-it-all."


    "Well, I admit that you are right. I had indeed known that this would be the oue after I killed you. I knew the consequences of my actions yet I still did it."


    "I sacrificed you just for a book."


    Holding the brown-colored book in his left hand, Keith opened it and bit his thumb.


    Golden-colored blood oozed out from his right thumb and he used his blood as an ink to write on the End Note.


    "I''m bored. I might as well end this timeline and achieve a timeline where it is as chaotic as possible."


    "When there is chaos, unpredictability follows. And only when a know-it-all like me can prevent myself from predicting the future, would it be more entertaining."


    "Others fear the unknown. But I seek it as my entertainment to uncover it!"


    While Keith muttered that to himself, his surroundings disappeared in an instant.


    Anything, whether it was earth or the ck hole in outer space, had ceased to exist. Every existence within Keith''s universe had ended aside from himself and another entity.


    A teenager wearing a tattered ck cloak with ck chains hanging on it appeared in front of Keith McDowell. The two of them were currently in the realm of nothingness, and the scenery was filled with nothing but the color of emptiness.


    Afterward, the teenager kneeled on one knee toward Keith. Lifting his head, his brown-colored hair fluttered as his brown-colored eyes showed reverence and worship towards Keith.


    "My lord, will you continue the cycle?"


    In response to the brown-haired teenager''s answer, Keith shook his head.


    "No, Ende. After resetting the timeline countless times, I found out that the end is inevitable."


    "After bing the Universal God Of Insurmountable End, I found out that everything that happened in the past was within my control."


    "After all, I created the End Note. I am the Universal God Of Insurmountable Doom."


    Emptiness filled Keith''s existence, as he found out that he was only dying the end, but not preventing it.


    He didn''t expect that after he reached the Final Stage of End Note, he awakened his memories that he had sealed every timeline reset.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The End Note, which caused the entire universe to fight to the death for it, was his own creation.


    And the so-called Universal God Of Insurmountable End was just his former identity.


    "Ende, how many timelines did I be the Universal God Of Insurmountable End."


    Keith asked his most trusted servant.


    Ende, the servant of End, immediately answered his lord''s question.


    "Including the first timeline where this all began, at least 1,053,069th times."


    Hearing Ende''s answer, Keith sighed.


    "How about the timeline when Sherry became the Universal God Of Insurmountable End?"


    "It had never urred, my lord. In every timeline, you manage to sessfully kill her to reach this oue. Not once did you lose your qualification as the Universal God Of Insurmountable End."


    Receiving Ende''s reply, Keith no longer hesitated.


    "Ende, make sure that in the next timeline, Sherry bes the Universal God Of Insurmountable End. The only way to break this cycle is to reach that oue."


    "It just so happens that I made a deal with Lord Zenchi to allow him to influence my universe."


    "Just follow the usual n but with minor changes. I will let you keep your memories while I will no longer seal mine but erase it entirely."


    Ende frowned after hearing his lord''s words.


    "My lord, please think this through! Can you trust the entire universe to that woman? What if she betrays you after bing the owner of this universe?"


    Keith scoffed at his servant''s questioning as he decided to answer his servant''s doubts.


    "You retained all of your memories for every timeline, right? Since when did Sherry ever betray me?"


    "In fact, I betrayed her too many times, and not once did she betray me. I am a failure as her husband."


    "Fortunately, I have already found the end to this vicious cycle. I no longer need to make her suffer for my sake."


    With no hesitation, Keith wrote his final words on the End Note.


    Afterward, Keith''s existence disappeared and the only thing that remained was Ende and Keith''s End Note.


    Picking up Keith''s End Note, Ende opened it and read his lord''s final words.


    [Everything listed on this End Note will END]


    [1. The original timeline.]


    [2. Keith McDowell''s memories and qualifications of bing the Universal God Of Insurmountable End.]


    [3. The possibility that Sherry will NOT be the Universal God Of Insurmountable End.]


    [4. The possibility that Sherry will NOT be a regressor with all memories of this timeline.]


    [5. The code 0 protection mechanism of the universe.]


    After reading it, veins bulged on Ende''s face.


    "Seriously? You want the protection mechanism of the universe against anomalies to end?"


    "Bruh, my lord is too irresponsible!"


    Although Endeined, he continued his job as he fragmented the Final Stage End Note into several First Stage End Notes.


    The realm of nothingness was being filled with space, time, and other concepts and creations until the universe reverted to normal.


    "Sigh, time to fulfill my lord''s orders."

 Chapter 22 Amelia Is Sus! So Ill Make Her My Toolman

    ?While Keith and Sherry were making out with each other in the ssroom, Amelia and the rest of A-ss felt as if they ate dog food.


    Remembering that their adviser had told them about Sherry being suspected as a serial killer, the male students couldn''t help but respect Keith for his boldness and bravery!


    ''As expected of purple haze, the boss of Mint High! Taking down a beautiful but crazy girl is a walk in the park for him!''


    The male students admired Keith as they thought of him as their idol! Even a few wanted to worship Keith as their god!


    Keith and Sherry ignored the overly dramatic expressions of their ssmates. They didn''t shy away from showing off their rtionship in public.


    Now that Sherry became his girlfriend, Keith treated her as his own possession and would never allow anyone to disrespect and threaten her. But after remembering that he made a huge mistake, he couldn''t help but have a minor headache.


    ''My Sherry bing stronger is tantamount to me bing stronger. And since she needed those End Notes, I might as well help her in acquiring all of them to make her stronger.''


    ''But¡­ haven''t I prevented her from obtaining the End Note in Mint High? From my observations, Amelia managed to acquire it.''


    When Keith had used the Eyes of Heaven when Derick attempted to jump off a building, he noticed that there was an End Note on top of the school rooftop bulkhead.


    But since Derick was more important than himpared to a mere book, his attention was focused on converting Derick into his system user.


    As time passed by, he might not have forgotten about the End Note but he didn''t put it in his eyes. For him, there was no point in being caught up with thepetition for the End Note since that would attract unwanted attention to himself.


    Not to mention, the upper limit of the End Note wasn''t worse than his System Creator System. So after several minutes worth of contemtion, he decided to let anyone he was familiar with obtain the End Note.


    Worst came to worst, he could take their End Note since he knew about their identity as the holder of End Note.


    ''Now that I think about it, Amelia is pretty sus! She picked up the End Note as if she knew that it was ced there.''


    ''Even I, the boss of the owner of Mint High, didn''t know that there was an End Note on the school rooftop until I had obtained the Eyes of Heaven. But Amelia acted as if she knew everything, her actions were simr to an actor who was following a script. Every action of hers was well-nned and within her expectations.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''If not for the fact that she isn''t hostile to me and she could be used for my ns, I would have already prevented her from obtaining the End Note.''


    ''Welp, just treat her as the End Note bookshelf of Sherry. We can use Amelia as a tool man to collect the End Note for us and afterward, I will help Sherry obtain the End Notes that Amelia had collected.''


    With that in mind, Keith reduced the level of danger he had towards Amelia. He didn''t have any thoughts of killing Amelia since he nned on using her for Sherry''s sake.


    In Keith''s view, there were two types of people. Those that could be used, and those that could not be used.


    Even if it was his enemy, Keith would allow his enemy to live as long as they were useful to him. He wasn''t ungrateful enough to kill those who were useful to him.


    ''Sherry might be disappointed that the End Note she nned on obtaining in Mint High was snatched by Amelia. I guess I can only pretend that I didn''t know anything. After all, it is impossible for Sherry to know that I possess the Eyes of Heaven.''


    When Keith thought about that, he consoled himself that he would make it up to Sherry when Amelia the tool man had already gathered up the End Note.


    It was quite risky for him to be an End Note holder since he would attract the attention of other End Note users. Although he wasn''t worried if he became the center of attention since he was used to it, he found it detrimental to his ns of acting as a hidden boss.


    A true hidden boss was not a shut-in who only lived in seclusion but someone who was well-known yet his true identity wasn''t figured out by them despite controlling everything behind and in front of the scenes.


    Of course, it depended on the situation and type of hidden boss but Keith was the type who showed a part of what he was capable of but no one could ever uncover his true power aside from his loyal subordinates.


    While Keith was thinking of countless ways to make his ns of using Amelia as his tool man foolproof, ss ended.


    "Keith, can we walk home together?"


    Seeing that Sherry took the initiative, Keith didn''t disagree.


    As Keith and Sherry learned more about one another that day, their feelings for one another grew.

 Chapter 23 Descent Of The Dimensional Gate

    ?[2 minutes, 19 seconds left before the arrival of Dimensional Gate.]


    While Keith was holding Sherry''s hand, he took a peek at the system timer regarding the descent of the Dimension Gate.


    Keith''s actions were swift as he instantly retrieved the system screen before Sherry could notice his odd actions.


    Although Sherry couldn''t see his system screen, it would still be unusual if he was absentmindedly staring at the system screen. And from what Keith had noticed, Sherry was very observant and smart.


    Otherwise, Keith wouldn''t be this challenged in seeing through Sherry''s intentions without using his Eyes of Heaven. If it was another beta simp, they wouldn''t be able to see through the mask behind Sherry''s sunny and cutesy facade.


    ''It seems that the Dimensional Gate would descend two minutes from now. As for where it would descend, even I don''t know where.''


    ''I don''t know why but my instincts tell me that I will encounter the Dimensional Gate during my date with Sherry. And as far as I remembered, my instincts had yet to fail me.''


    Keith thought inside his mind as he carried a shopping bag in his left hand.


    After Keith and Sherry confirmed their rtionship, the two of them went on several dates after school or during weekends.


    In regards to their lover status, Sherry was very bold and assertive and she would always make out with Keith whenever she found an opportunity to do so.


    Of course, as a man, Keith would never allow himself to act passively in a rtionship so after several advancements between Keith and Sherry, they were almost reaching the point where they could sleep with each other.


    Although he went on a date with Sherry multiple times, Keith still found it unusual that Sherry abruptly took him on a date even though their ss had yet to end.


    Sherry''s actions would have looked natural if not for the fact that Keith knew about the timer of the Dimensional Gate''s descent. When Sherry took him on a date half an hour before the descent of the Dimensional Gate, he found out that not only Amelia but Sherry was also sus!


    ''Does Sherry and Amelia know about the future?''


    That suspicion couldn''t help but enter Keith''s mind as he remembered that not only had Sherry managed to obtain his End Note before him, but she also transferred to Mint High where the second End Note was located.


    From what he had remembered, there were two End Notes in Mint High. The first was the End Note that fell from the sky while the second one was on the school rooftop.


    ''I had already guessed that Sherry must have entered Mint High in disguise when my End Note fell from the sky andnded on Mint High. As for why she didn''t take the second End Note, it should be because of the possibility of alerting me and knowing of her existence earlier than what she nned.''


    ''From what I have known about Sherry''s personality, she must have remainedcent since she assumed that no one would obtain the End Note on the school rooftop aside from her. After all, even if Sherry knew about the future, she might not have known about Amelia''s existence since Amelia was an anomaly that couldn''t be seen through by my Eyes of Heaven.''


    ''Although, it is partly my fault that I dyed Sherry''s school transfer. Otherwise, she would have obtained the End Note before Amelia.''


    Keith still remembered that after Sherry''s transfer to his school, she went to the school rooftop the day after she transferred to his school.


    And despite hiding her expressions, Keith knew that she was disappointed and confused about why the End Note was obtained by someone else aside from her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Sherry must be scheming and using me again. Otherwise, why would she date me during the time of the Dimensional Gate''s descent? Since I had already suspected her of knowing the future, then it can''t be a coincidence.''


    While Keith was figuring out Sherry''s schemes, a sweet and soothing voice entered his ears.


    "Keith, can you buy me ice cream?"


    "Oh, and I only need one. I am on a diettely so we can share our ice cream and lick it together~"


    Sherry''s voice despite being sweet was alluring and seductive but Keith wasn''t seduced.


    Looking at the ice cream shop where Sherry pointed her finger, Keith peeked at the periphery of his vision.


    [17 seconds left before the arrival of Dimensional Gate.]


    Seeing the system timer on the system screen, a thought entered Keith''s mind.


    ''I know that Sherry is using me but at the same time, I also know that she won''t put me in harm''s way since she truly loved me.''


    ''I guess I can only me myself for my unusual preference for women. After all, no one forced me to have a yandere girl as my girlfriend.''


    With that thought in mind, Keith replied to Sherry, "You don''t need to ask, just get what you want. I own that store."


    Hearing Keith''s reply, Sherry held his hand and pulled him as she headed to the ice cream store saying, "Just apany me, okay? It''s not like they knew that my boyfriend owns the store."


    Acting as if he was left with no choice, Keith resigned, "Fine."


    As the two of them headed to the ice cream shop, before they reached approximately ten meters near the ice cream shop, Keith felt danger near the ice cream shop.


    Just a few seconds after he instinctively perceived danger, an enormous blue-colored portal appeared on the road near the ice cream shop.


    -Ding!


    [The Dimensional Gate has descended!]


    [Warning! Keith is ten meters near the gate! Please evacuate and ensure your safety!]


    Just after receiving the system''s warnings, Keith and Sherry saw several green figures with short stature exiting out of the dimensional gate!

 Chapter 24 Goblin Invasion

    ?A group of figures appeared out of the Dimensional Gate.


    When they fully stepped out of the dimensional gate, their hideous appearances were revealed.


    They possessed a face uglier than an ugly bastard''s face, a heightparable to a sick and malnourished child, and a skin color greener than the hat of an NTR victim.


    Wearing only a loincloth that hasn''t been washed for who knows when the group of green figures surveyed their surroundings with a small wooden club in hand.


    Witnessing their ugly figures, Keith recognized them.


    ''Goblins!''


    The appearance of the dimensional gate as well as the goblins had attracted the attention of the passersby. Even those who were driving their vehicles had abruptly stepped on the brakes before they could reach twenty meters near the dimensional gate.


    Some of those passersby who noticed the appearance of the goblins as well as the dimensional gate had already retreated and ran away from the scene out of fear. There was also the minority who remained in the scene out of curiosity.


    "Is there a movie shooting here?"


    "Which studio is this? I need to praise them for the high-quality CGI!"


    "How about we photobomb the movie scene? We might be part of the movie if we did that."


    Some idiots ran to the goblins and took out their phones to have a selfie with them while the others were on the sidelines, taking out their phones, and snapping photos as they tested the waters.


    As they say, "The world doesn''tck geniuses but it also doesn''tck idiots like you."


    While those idiotic humans were closing near the goblins with every step, Keith remained in his spot while deciding to use those humans as his bait to lure the goblins into bing aggressive and to observe the power of the goblins.


    ''It seems that Sherry had indeed expected this to happen. I guess the possibility of her having future knowledge is bing more probable.''


    Keith thought in his mind as he noticed that like him, Sherry remained herposure and was observing the scene as if she had expected this to happen.


    If Keith was the average man, he would have already found it unusual that his girlfriend was acting as if she expected a portal to appear out of nowhere. But he wasn''t so that led to a scene where both of them were acting as if they expected such a scene to happen and everything was going ording to their ns.


    Not to mention, everyone has a secret of their own.


    Sherry didn''t tell him about the End Note but Keith didn''t force her to tell him about that. After all, he also didn''t tell her that he was a system creator.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When those idiotic humans were a few centimeters near the goblins, they took out their phones but before they could use the camera, a goblin lifted his wooden club and mmed it on the back of that human''s head.


    -Bash!


    -St!


    -Thud!


    Despite having a small stature, the goblin was powerful enough to knock an adult human.


    After bashing the human''s head, the human forcibly fell to the ground as the blood on his wound umted and made a sshing sound.


    "Khiieekk!!"


    Raising its bloody wooden club, the goblin yelled in delight and his scream made all the surrounding humans, especially those who were near the goblins, panic and curse loudly as they fled from the scene!


    "Fuck! Which idiot thought it was a movie production? I''ll bash him on Greennit and curse him so that his family will wear a green hat throughout their generations!"


    Like scattered ants, those humans were running away as if their life depended on it. There were even those who pushed the person nearest to them toward the goblins in hopes of dying the pursuit of the goblins!


    As for those who were near the goblins, needless to say, all of them were already dead!


    The sound and visual of skulls cracking, blood stting and whacked flesh perforated their vision and resounded in those humans'' ears as they witnessed the goblins pursuing them like psychopaths. It was straight out of a gore movie!


    The humans who were caught by the goblins were all killed and smothered to death! After all, people die when they are killed!


    But that incident wasn''t the most bone-chilling and nerve-wracking scene they had witnessed.


    Those who were caught by the goblins had given up resistance and within that timeframe, they observed their surroundings as if it was a sh before their death. What chilled their hearts wasn''t the goblins who wereughing as they killed them.


    No, it was a lovely couple who were nonchntly watching their demise with a glint of interest and enjoyment in their eyes!


    A pair of a boy and girl with god-like appearances, their existence made even the goblins hesitate whether to attack them or not!


    The goblins didn''t know why, but they felt death when they approached the two seemingly harmless couple!

 Chapter 25 [Bonus ] Slaughtering Goblins

    ?When the goblins at the front who were nearest to Keith and Sherry were hesitating whether to attack the two lovers or not, they heard the shrills of encouragement from theirpatriots!


    "Khiiekk!"


    "Khukuku!"


    A horde of goblins spewed out from the dimensional gate.


    The advantage of numbers gave the goblins at the front the confidence to attack Keith and Sherry!


    Fearlessly charging toward Keith and Sherry with a wooden club in their hand, the sheer number of the horde of goblins was enough to make most humans feel despair!


    On the contrary, Keith and Sherry didn''t retreat or advance. They stood in the same spot, not because of fear but because they were confident that they could deal with them.


    When the goblins reached five meters near Sherry, she took out a knife that she had hidden on her skirt. The knife looked exquisite and well-crafted and it even had a scabbard of its own.


    Unsheathing the knife from its scabbard, Sherry gripped the knife tightly in her right hand. She waited for the goblins to reach her attack range.


    "Keith, don''t tell me you haven''t prepared for a goblin invasion?"


    Noticing that Keith wasn''t taking out any of his weapons, Sherry joked with him amidst the bloodthirsty goblins that were heading toward them.


    "Who would expect a portal to appear out of nowhere? If I had known, I would have dispatched the entire military force of this country."


    Keith lightly joked as he put on a fighting stance. Taking out a pair of golden knuckles hidden in his shirt, he wore it and used it as his weapon.


    Although Keith could store any items in his system storage, it would still attract Sherry''s suspicion if he obtained a skill before the Mana Awakening event.


    With that in mind, Keith didn''t prepare any weapons aside from his usual weapon set stored in his clothes.


    The short conversation between Keith and Sherry ended as a group of goblins attacked the two of them. Judging from the number of the horde, it was approximately a hundred and the numbers kept on rising.


    Before the goblins could even raise their wooden club and bash it toward Sherry, Sherry decapitated all of the goblins that entered within her attack range. Judging from her swift and precise shes, she was experienced in decapitating and killing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The blood of the goblins stained Sherry''s knife but only a few droplets of blood managed to stain her clothes. A crazed and manic expression was shown on her face as she ughtered the goblins without any hesitation.


    If it was the average man, they would find it unusual that their girlfriend was a professional in killing, but Keith was d that his girlfriend wasn''t weak.


    ''Only a girl who is not only beautiful but is also powerful and smart is worthy to be my bride! Of course, she also needs to be loyal and trustworthy and it just so happened that Sherry fits all of my requirements.''


    ''As expected! My vision and instinct when ites to choosing the right course of action have yet to fail!''


    Keith didn''t want a burden as his girlfriend since as someone who was destined for greatness, he would have a lot of enemies. He didn''t want a girlfriend who would either betray him or burden him in times of peril.


    With that thought in mind, Keith admired Sherry for a split second before he started ughtering the goblins who had eyes yet failed to see Mt. Everest.


    When a goblin aggressively approached him with a wooden club in its hand, Keith punched their heads causing them to break and shatter. His hand was covered in blood and brain matter but he didn''t flinch nor cared as he continued his ughter.


    Kicking a goblin on its neck, its neck snapped and its head was limply hanging on its neck.


    Not only Keith wore a pair of golden knuckles but the sole of his shoes was metal ted. Because of that, each of his kicks fractured the fragile bones of the goblins.


    Keith had noticed that the strength of the goblins was as strong as an adult male and it was all due to their body that was influenced by mana. But the mana could only reinforce the goblin''s strength but not their endurance and vitality which led to them having a body that was slightly stronger than a child''s.


    Although the number of goblins was being reduced due to Sherry and Keith''s efforts, they still couldn''t keep up with the number of goblins that were exiting the dimensional gate. Whenever they kill two goblins, at least three would exit the dimensional gate.


    Knowing that fact, Keith took out his smart car key and pressed a certain button.


    -Bang! -Bang!


    -Bang! -Bang!


    After pressing the button on his smart car key, several gunshots from sniper rifles were heard as the bullets prated through the heads of the goblins.


    All of the shots were urate and with the support from Keith''s sniper team, the number of goblins was drastically reduced.

 Chapter 26 Keiths Unified World And Method Of Achieving World Peace

    ?Several minutes have passed and near the dimensional gate, at least a thousand goblin corpses had piled up, forming hills of corpses. The rusty scent of blood wafted in the surroundings.


    Two bloody figures nonchntly sat on the hills of goblin corpses. Judging from their condition, they weren''t exhausted despite fighting an army of goblins for several minutes.


    Even if Sherry and Keith wanted to keep their clothes and body clean during the bloody battle, they still couldn''t maintain cleanliness after killing at least a thousand goblins.


    From what Keith had known, goblins were the weakest monsters in a medieval fantasy world. After all, a goblin couldn''t defeat a slime in a one-on-one battle since different types of slimes could pose a threat to any living beings such as poison slimes, etc.


    Therefore, the weakest mob wasn''t slimes but goblins.


    If Keith''s opponent was slimes instead of goblins, he would be forced to take out another weapon from his clothes since fighting a slime using his fist was idiotic especially when the body of a slime was either corrosive or had unusual effects.


    The only way to defeat a slime was to destroy its core. With that in mind, Keith would either equip himself with his foldable spear or call for reinforcements such as adding more snipers or dispatching the military force.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to resort to that since his and Sherry''s opponents were just mere goblins.


    "How many goblins have you killed?"


    Sherry asked Keith as she brandished her knife to remove most of the blood stains on it.


    "If I am not mistaken, I had killed 467 goblins while you have killed 493. My sniper team had killed 221 goblins. In total, 1181 goblins came out of the portal."


    Keith replied to Sherry as he sat beside her.


    Judging from the expressions on both of their faces, they had enjoyed themselves when they had killed those goblins. After all, killing those goblins wasn''t illegal since they weren''t humans so human rights didn''t apply to them.


    Even if it was, the public can''t do anything to Keith and Sherry even if they killed a person publicly. After all, Keith had thousands of influential people under him and they would cover up his actions. Even the president would have to bow down to him.


    Keith didn''t focus much on killing a lot of goblins since he was enjoying himself in the process as he heard the sound of the bones of the goblins cracking and their blood sshing. Unlike Sherry who went on a killing spree with her knife.


    As for his sniper team, they only interfered when the numbers of the goblins were beyond his and Sherry''s abilities.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Several minutes after the appearance of the dimensional gate and the goblins that came out of it had already rmed various powerhouses around the world. Even those from a foreign powerhouse had known about the dimensional gate due to their private satellite or insider information.


    The government could only temporarily suppress public information about the dimensional gate''s appearance but under Keith''s influence, all of the people under him had already known about the dimensional gate.


    Even the president of America was his subordinate and the reason why America hadn''t actively waged war against other countries was that there wasn''t a reason to do so. After all, secretly, all powerhouse countries had been unified under Keith''s banner.


    World peace was achieved after Keith unified most of the powerhouse countries worldwide. In other words, Keith could do anything he wanted without worrying about the repercussions of his actions.


    And since Keith unified the world, those countries under his banner had already formed an intelligencework so as long as one country knew about an incident, the rest of the countries would know about it.


    After he had unified the world, the information had rarely been confidential. So even if an alien invasion happened in Japan, America would know about it and vice versa. Even the extent of each country''s military forces and weapons was actively shared by each country.


    Of course, there were other countries that Keith hadn''t included in his organization such as North Korea whose president was greatly against his noble cause of achieving world peace. After all, not every country''s leader wanted to be under a teenager.


    The main reason why he managed to make the leader of other countries his subordinate was that they were already his subordinates, to begin with. In other words, his subordinates won the election of most countries.


    The majority of countries that ran through hereditary monarchy such as the United Kingdom weren''t under Keith''smand but they still allied with him.


    So aside from a few isted countries, all countries worldwide knew about the dimensional gate''s arrival. And that was the advantage of having a unified world.


    Internal conflicts were less likely to arise and humanity would wage war against the world beyond the dimensional gate.


    ''After the dimensional gate stabilizes, I will hold a meeting with all of the powerhouses in my alliance and organization to deal with the potential threat of the world beyond the dimensional gate.''


    ''We might even be able to use the other world as the testing ground for our nuclear bombs and procure other resources to upgrade the technological development of earth.''


    While Keith thought about that, he suddenly felt danger as his instinct perceived iing danger from the dimensional gate.


    A green-skinned muscr figure that was three feet tall emerged out of the dimensional gate!

 Chapter 27 [Bonus ] POV When Your Girlfriend Is Manipulative

    ?When the three-foot tall green-skinned muscr monster stepped out of the dimensional gate, not only Keith but also Sherry noticed it immediately.


    For a regressor like her that retained herbat experience, Sherry had also retained her sense of detecting danger.


    ''This orc should be thest monster in the dimensional gate monsters'' exploration group. After killing it, Arcadia would need to wait for at least a week before they could ess the dimensional gate again due to the universe will''s restriction.''


    ''Even if Arceau created the dimensional gate, even she can''t resist the universe will.''


    ''Not to mention, forcefully invading another world without following the regtions of the universe is illegal. Gaia should be able to represent Blue Star or earth and file awsuit against Arceau. After all, Gaia is the goddess of the Blue Star and the representative of it, not Yahweh.''


    Sherry thought to herself as she remembered that gods and goddesses, to avoid any star-level war, could file awsuit with the universe as a judge especially when the other party vited thews of the universe.


    ''And aspensation for Arcadia''s illegal acts, the universe will repay the humans in Blue Star by evolving a minority of them.''


    ''Although the chances of evolution are low, the chances will increase as long as the human is near the dimensional gate which exined the reason why America had the most superhumans in the previous timeline. The nearer the humans are, the more likely they will evolve due to the surge of mana that was released by the dimensional gate as well as the intervention of the universe will.''


    ''Fortunately, Keith didn''t reject my request of approaching the location where the dimensional gate would descend.''


    When Sherry thought about that, a smile arced on her face, which was quite frightening for the average man since her body and face were slightly drenched in blood.


    ''Even if I want Keith to be weaker than me so I can dominate and possess him, it would be detrimental if he is too weak. He would be used as a hostage by those End Note users to deal with me.''


    ''So as long as Keith awakened his mana and skills, he should be able to awaken the hero skill that he had obtained when he entered Fantasia with B-ss.''


    ''As long as he awakens ''that'' skill, Keith will be invincible and even gods such as Gaia and Arceau will dare not offend him. When Keith awakened that skill in the previous timeline, the goddess of Fantasia had deemed him as a threat and it wasn''t until Keith manipted her into submission that Keith started his so-called harem.''


    ''I don''t know if my regression will cause any changes in the present timeline. Although I prevented Keith from obtaining his End Note and being summoned to another world as a hero, hopefully, his skill won''t change because of my intervention.''


    As Sherry thought that within her mind, she noticed that Keith had already taken action against the orc.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the orc had stepped out of the portal, it didn''t attack Sherry and Keith.


    The orc first surveyed its surroundings and after noticing that all of its subordinates had died and their corpses were piled up like mountains, the orc was enraged!


    Taking notice that Sherry didn''t have any ns of fighting against the orc, Keith decided to take action.


    And by taking action, he didn''t attack the orc. It would be stupid to do so.


    Even if Keith was confident that with his Eyes of Heaven, he could dodge all attacks of the orc and slowly kill it, that method would still take time. Hence, he opted for a more efficient method which was tomand all of his sniper team to attack the orc.


    -Bang! -Bang! -Bang!


    A series of gunshots were heard and afterward, the orc was riddled with countless holes like swiss cheese. Even if the orc''s body was nourished with mana and its skin, muscles, and bones were tough, it still couldn''t resist the cartridges of a sniper rifle let alone dozens of it.


    -Thud!


    As it died without its knowledge, the orc''s huge and muscr body fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the orc was dead, Sherry was d that she brought Keith with her, or else she couldn''t deal with the orc unless she actively used her End Note.


    ''From the looks of it, Keith had already guessed that I have knowledge of the future. But he doesn''t know that I deliberately allowed him to reach that conclusion.''


    ''With Keith''s knowledge of the fact that I know the future, he won''t ask that much about my future actions which will allow me to act more freely without having to conceal anything from him.''


    ''As for the secret that I am an End Note user, I will inform him about it when I reach the Second Stage of End Note.''


    ''Fufufu! Everything is going ording to my ns!''

 Chapter 28 Mana Awakening

    ?After the orc was defeated by Keith''s sniper team, a surge of mana was released from the dimensional gate, causing Keith and Sherry to fly backward!


    With their experience in fighting, Keith and Sherry didn''t fall on the ground and managed to backflip andnd on the ground.


    Afterward, Keith felt a foreign energy enter his body as it violently ravaged him!


    With his high pain tolerance, Keith didn''t shed a tear from the pain that wasparable to his body being thrown on a meat shredder. He only gritted his teeth before he managed to recover from the pain.


    As those masochists would say, "No pain, no gain."


    And since Keith suffered from pain, he didn''t gain nothing.


    ''Is this what it feels like to awaken my mana and skills? I felt like my body sublimated and reached a higher realm of existence!''


    Using his Eyes of Heaven, Keith managed to see the mana that was circting inside his body. From the looks of it, his mana was being generated from his heart and like oxygen, it was circted throughout his body via the blood.


    ''I should check my skillster. For now, I have to deal with the aftermath of the dimensional gate incident.''


    ''As for those who died due to the goblins, since they didn''t contribute to society, I don''t need to waste my money topensate their family. Who told them to take a selfie with those goblins? A bunch of dumbasses.''


    ''But since they were good baits and their deaths were still worthwhile and entertaining to watch, I''ll make an exception and allow them to have free funerals. The Corpse Party Group should be able to handle the rest as long as Imand them to deal with it.''


    When Keith thought about that, he suddenly noticed that the dimensional gate changed its color. From its previous blue color, it became green.


    "Did the spirit of the dimensional gate wear a green hat?"


    Witnessing that, Keith couldn''t help but jest.


    Hearing Keith''s joke, Sherry rolled her eyes and replied, "Jokes aside, the dimensional gate should be inessible for the other side. It might be possible for us to send our forces to the otherworld."


    Noticing that Sherry became serious, Keith no longer joked and focus on the main topic, "Don''t worry, the military forces have already surrounded the perimeter. As long as I give them a signal, the general must meet with me to discuss securing the dimensional gate."


    Since Keith had told his girlfriend about his true identity, Sherry wasn''t surprised about Keith''s background which was the greatest to the point that even the general of a country needed to meet him.


    Of course, the main reason was that Sherry had already known about Keith''s true identity due to her memories of the previous timeline. Even Keith didn''t know that his girlfriend was a regressor since he only guessed that his girlfriend possessed knowledge of the future.


    Their surroundings were still littered with thousands of corpses from the goblins and a single corpse of the orc. Keith and Sherry were stained with the blood and scent of blood from the goblins and since they liked to keep themselves clean, they felt uneasy.


    "On second thought, the meeting with General Harold can wait. Let us take a bath first and change our clothes. As for the goblin and orc corpses, I''ll ask the army to deal with it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Keith''s suggestion, Sherry didn''t disagree.


    Holding each other''s hand, Keith and Sherry left the scene with blood on their clothes.


    ***


    The sound of water falling and sshing was heard inside the shower room as Keith took a shower.


    Using the power of money, he had purchased the entire five-star hotel for Sherry and himself just to take a bath. It was the five-star hotel that was nearest to the dimensional gate.


    While Keith was taking a shower, he decided to use the status screen feature of his system. Since he was alone in the shower, he didn''t have to worry about showing any clues of him possessing a system.


    Although, if he wanted to, he could take a bath and shower with Sherry. Even if the two of them hadn''t slept with each other yet, they had already seen each other''s naked bodies. But since Keith was busy with the dimensional gate incident, he couldn''t sleep with Sherry yet.


    Summoning his system status screen, a blue-colored system screen appeared in front of Keith.


    [System Creator: Keith McDowell]


    [Systems Created: Training System]


    [Number of systems that can be created: 0]


    [System Slot: 1]


    [System Skills: None]


    [Innate Skills: Ultimate Instinct(ZZZ), Eyes of Heaven(OOO), First Order(U), Mana Maniption (SSS)]


    ''So that''s why I have an almost urate instinct when it came to almost anything. Whether it was detecting danger or sensing a business opportunity, my instinct has yet to be proven wrong.''


    ''So that skill of mine is Ultimate Instinct? I don''t know how high the ZZZ skill grade is but it should be high.''


    When Keith thought about his Ultimate Instinct skill, he decided to ask the system about the skill grades.


    ''System, can you show me the skill grades? Also, include the power levels of this multiverse.''

 Chapter 29 [Bonus ] Sherry: Do You Like What You See?

    ?Hearing Keith''s request, the system immediately responded.


    [Okay Keith, wait¡­]


    [Skill Grades:


    Lowest Realm


    *Initial (F)


    *Intermediate (E)


    *Peak (D)


    Low Realm


    *Initial (C)


    *Intermediate (B)


    *Peak (A)


    Mid Realm


    *Initial (S)


    *Intermediate (SS)


    *Peak (SSS)


    High Realm


    *Initial (X)


    *Intermediate (XX)


    *Peak (XXX)


    Highest Realm


    *Initial (Z)


    *Intermediate (ZZ)


    *Peak (ZZZ)


    Perfection Realm


    *Initial (G)


    *Intermediate (GG)


    *Peak (GGG)


    Transcendent Realm


    *Initial (O)


    *Intermediate (OO)


    *Peak (OOO)


    Universe Realm


    *Initial (U)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Intermediate (UU)


    *Peak (UUU)]


    [Power Level Of Katake Multiverse:


    Lowest Realm (Building level)


    Low Realm (City level)


    Mid Realm (Country level)


    High Realm (Continental level)


    Highest Realm (Moon level)


    Perfection Realm ary level)


    Transcendent Realm (Gxy level)


    Universe Realm (Universe level)


    Note: Every realm is divided into three stages. From highest to lowest: Initial Stage, Intermediate Stage, Peak Stage.]


    After reading all of the information disyed on the two system screens, Keith nodded his head and removed the system screens in front of him.


    ''To think that my Ultimate Instinct is at the peak of the Highest Realm which means that it is the peak of Moon-level power. If I managed to raise my skill grade to G, my Ultimate Instinct skill should evolve from Ultimate Instinct to Divine Instinct or something along the lines of that.''


    ''As for my mana maniption, it could be considered decent. I haven''t met any of the more powerful monsters in the otherworld so I don''t know how powerful my mana maniption is against those stronger monsters.''


    Keith had already read the description of all of his skills and he found out that his Eyes of Heaven and First Order skills are too broken!


    ''It seems that Lord Systema isn''t stingy. He gave a skill at the Peak Transcendent Realm or OOO-grade as my starter pack for activating the System Creator System.''


    ''As for the First Order skill¡­ Although it is very powerful and broken, it still has quite a restriction so I can only resort to using it as my hole card. Otherwise, I should just use the Mana Maniption skill for everyday use.''


    After awakening his mana and skills, Keith no longer felt threatened by the monsters in the world beyond the dimensional gate. Even if he met the god of the world beyond the dimensional gate, he was confident that he could offend that god and still live to tell the tale.


    After all, his First Order skill was at U-grade. In other words, it was a skill at Universe Realm Initial Stage. Unfortunately, such a powerful skill had a restriction on its usage so it could only be used in times of peril.


    But Keith didn''t mind it that much since he preferred it that way. If he became too powerful, then his life would be less entertaining than it was before.


    By the time Keith had finished checking on all of his skills, he had finished taking a shower. Exiting the shower room, he dried himself using a bath towel and he wore his civilian clothes afterward.


    It took him several minutes to finish his preparations since most of the time was spentbing his hair. Maintaining long and silky hair at its peak condition wasn''t an easy task especially when he has high standards for his appearance.


    Compared to bing stronger, Keith was more inclined to take care of his appearance. He was the type of person who would spend hours in the mirror just to check whether his appearance was excellent or not rather than spending hours of training to be stronger.


    Bing stronger was secondary but possessing a handsome appearance was eternal.


    With that in mind, Keith finished his preparations and headed to the hotel room where Sherry had stayed at.


    Opening the door, Keith was surprised to see that Sherry was still dressing herself up! He had entered the room when Sherry only wore her underwear!


    Although that ident urred, Sherry didn''t react violently and only smiled sweetly at Keith. Keith could even swear that he saw Sherry seductively posing at him.


    Sherry''s bust size was C-cup, the perfect bust size that could fit on a man''s hand. It was further emphasized when she wore her white-colored underwear that slightly blended with her milky white skin which was as smooth as jade.


    Her long bubblegum pink-colored hair was slightly wet, indicating that she had recently taken a bath. Coupled with the sweet and alluring scent that wafted from her body, Sherry was the definition of having the body of an angelic goddess but the mind of a demonic subus.


    Sherry''s jade green eyes cast a seductive nce at Keith, contrasting her innocent and pure exterior with her bold and straightforward intentions.


    "Do you like what you see~~?"

 Chapter 30 The Advantage Of The Human Race

    ?"Of course, I loved it. But unfortunately, we have more important things to do than show our bodies to each other."


    Hearing Keith''s reply, Sherry clicked her tongue in annoyance, "Tch! When will you sleep with me?"


    Sherry''s expression was quite cute when she was angry but Keith knew that she was just acting.


    It was quite unusual for both maniptive lovers to manipte each other.


    "I have better things to do than rub ''this'' and ''that'' to pleasure ourselves."


    "We don''t know when the dimensional gate would be essible for the other side so we need to start our preparations as soon as possible."


    Of course, Keith was lying.


    With his Eyes of Heaven, he knew when the dimensional gate could be used by Arcadia.


    When he had used his Eyes of Heaven to peek at the origin of the dimensional gate, he found out that the world behind it was called Arcadia.


    ''Arcadia can ess the dimensional gate again a week from now. But fortunately, Earth can also retaliate against Arcadia whenever the dimensional gate turns green. In other words, the dimensional gate is a two-way portal that could be used by both parties.''


    ''It would be infuriating if only Arcadia could use the dimensional gate. Humanity should be able to resist the races of Arcadia now that at least 10% of the entire human race has awakened their mana and skills.''


    When Keith thought about the uing war against Arcadia, he knew that the human race wasn''tpletely hopeless against Arcadia even if Arcadia has powerful races such as the elf race, demon race, dwarf race, spirit race, etc.


    In terms of magic, the elf race can beat up the human race.


    In terms of technology, the human race''s gadgets were like toys whenpared to the dwarf race''s magic technology.


    In terms of physical strength, the human race would be defeated by the demon race.


    Even with those disadvantages, the human race still had one advantage.


    And that was, the human race was favored by the strongest Supreme Being. As long as Katake Kage Zenchi favored the human race, the will of the multiverse would also lick Katake''s boots and favor the human race.


    That was why most of the protagonists were originally from the human race.


    And because the human race was favored by the multiverse, it also had another advantage. That was, the human race was destined for greatness.


    As an individual, the human race was weak. But due to their numbers as well as fate and destiny favoring them, there were often times when a genius or prodigy of the human race would be born.


    For example, the weakest of the human race couldn''t even defeat the weakest of the demon race or any other sentient race. But the geniuses of the human race were so powerful that some could even y gods or even be Universal Gods.


    The human race had the advantage of unpredictability and unlimited potential.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    One second, they were beaten up and enved by other races. An erater, the human race''s genius had grown up and managed to turn the tables against those enemy races.


    An excellent example was Keith McDowell.


    After he awakened his mana and skills, his skills had even reached Universe Realm albeit with restrictions on their usage. He was even innately born with a ZZZ-grade skill.


    Because of that, Keith McDowell, as the hidden overlord of the human race, wasn''t worried about humanity''s fate against the races of Arcadia.


    ''So what if the elf race has the greatest magic? Copy it! The dwarf race''s technology? giarize it! The demon race''s physique? As if the human race needed their physique after copying the elf race''s magic and giarizing the dwarf race''s technology.''


    ''If I am not mistaken, most of the demon race''s physique had terrible downsides or weaknesses. No need to weaken the human race''s potential by gaining short-term power from the demon race.''


    When Keith nned on taking advantage of the dimensional gate''s appearance, he wanted humanity to win the war against the races of Arcadia. After all, he was on the side of humanity so everything he would do in the future was aimed to benefit the entirety of the human race.


    But after remembering the race that could threaten humanity the most, Keith couldn''t help but frown.


    ''Although the elf race, demon race, and the dwarf race aren''t that of an opponent against the human race, there is still a race that is considered the strongest.''


    ''If anyone were to question which race had reigned supreme at the top of the food chain, it is none other than the dragon race.''


    ''In terms of magic, even elven magic is weak against dragon magic. After all, the dragon race possessed the dragon tongue which could speak the ancient words of magic. In terms of physique, the dragon bloodline couldpletely obliterate the demon race and the dragon bloodline doesn''t even have any notable weaknesses.''


    ''As for technology, the dragon race might not create advanced technologies like the dwarf race, but their wisdom and intelligence far surpassed the dwarf race. After all, the dragon race is capable of creatingplex magic formations and even their artifacts are far stronger than what those dwarfs could make.''


    ''Fortunately, the fertility rate of those overgrown lizards is weaker than the elf race. Even if the dragon race can give birth to the strongest dragon god, humanity can still defeat quality by quantity.''


    ''Even if that happened, humanity can still make dragon-ying weapons and let the chefs of the human race cook dragon meat. In the end, all races are nothing but food and nourishment for humanity!''


    As for how Keith knew about that, the minor secrets of the world that he had received from the system not only included the dimensional gate''s appearance but also the information about Arcadia and the races of Arcadia.


    But even that information was limited since he didn''t know the ancestors or origin of the races of Arcadia. Furthermore, the information that he had received about the world where B-ss had been summoned was quitecking.


    Keith only knew that the world where B-ss had been summoned to was called Fantasia. Other than that, he didn''t know much.


    Keith didn''t mind it that much since omniscience would spoil all of his future entertainment. It was more entertaining on discovering everything by yourself.


    Seeing that Keith remained silent and was in deep thought after he replied to her, Sherry knew that Keith was nning something evil again.


    Sherry could only pray that the end of Keith''s enemies was so miserable that she could entertain herself as she witnessed their demise.

 Chapter 31 [Bonus ] You Have Awakened...

    ?After Sherry finished wearing her clothes, Keith held Sherry''s hand and used his mana maniption to create a pair of wings on his back.


    A pair of blue-colored translucent wings appeared on Keith''s back and using that, Keith flew out of the hotel room''s balcony while carrying Sherry in princess style.


    Keith flying in the sky with his girlfriend in hand caught the attention of the humans down below but he didn''t mind the attention. After all, it would only be time before the existence of the awakened was publicized.


    It was impossible to cover it up, especially when at least 10% of all members of the human race had awakened their mana and skills. Not to mention, it was more beneficial if it was known so that the public wouldn''t be ignorant of it and diedter due to a monster invasion.


    When Keith was flying in the sky, he noticed that the military force had barricaded the surroundings of the dimensional gate. At least two hundred meters near the dimensional gate was inessible to the public.


    Keith flew down near the dimensional gate where General Harold and the soldiers were waiting for him.


    When Keithnded near the dimensional gate with Sherry by his side, General Harold saluted, "Lord Keith, General Harold reporting for duty!"


    Keith nodded and asked, "General, I assume that you have already surrounded the perimeter?"


    "Yes, my Lord. No one can enter aside from those who are authorized to do so. On a side note, the President has requested an audience."


    General Harold spoke replied respectfully to Keith while the soldiers remained in position. Apart from General Harold, none of the soldiers present were qualified to speak with Keith, so they only presented themselves in the background.


    General Harold has short blonde hair and blue eyes. He wore a four-star badge on his army uniform and with a scar across his right eye, he looked strict and stern. But even a high-ranking person like him in the army had to bow down to Keith''s majesty.


    "Inform the president to tell the other world leaders about a meeting at 7 PM. The meeting is mandatory."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After that short conversation with the general, Keith asked, "Have you awakened your mana? In other words, have you obtained supernatural powers after the descent of the dimensional gate?"


    Hearing Keith''s inquiry, Harold nodded his head and disyed his skill.


    Harold forwarded his hand and a blue-colored gun appeared on it. He aimed it at a bird in the sky and fired.


    -Bang! -Bang!


    Blue-colored bullets were shot from the mana-constructed handgun. The volley of bullets wasunched into the sky as it targeted the bird. Even when the bird changed its flight direction, the mana bullets'' trajectory was fixed on the bird as it followed the bird.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the end, the bird couldn''t avoid the homing mana bullets and fell to the ground without any signs of life.


    With pride on his face, Harold reported, "My lord, I have obtained the ability to create guns only but the bullets are limited to my mana. As long as I have unlimited mana, then my bullets will also be unlimited."


    "Not to mention, any bullets fired from my mana guns have a homing system installed on them. As long it is a target within my sight, they can''t escape from me unless their speed is faster than my bullets."


    "Furthermore, I have obtained an ocr skill known as ''Eagle Eye''. It grants me the ability to see in the farther distance."


    Knowing that one of his subordinates possessed a powerful skill, Keith was pleased. After all, his subordinates bing stronger was tantamount to him bing stronger as well.


    While Keith and Sherry were busy with the aftermath of the monster outbreak from the dimensional gate¡­


    ***


    On the streets, a young man with short brown hair was running despite having no one chasing after him. His body was covered in sweat and his shirt was drenched in his sweat.


    When suddenly, he felt an unknown force enter his body! That unusual feeling waster apanied by pain as he felt every fiber of his body being torn apart and shred to pieces.


    "Arghh! Fuuuuuck!!"


    After experiencing excruciating pain that made him want to die, the young many on the asphalt road like a dead rat ran over by a speeding car.


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened the skill, Training Ground(XXX)!]


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened the skill, Universal Training Body(U)!]


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened¡­]

 Chapter 32 The Training System Updates?

    ?[You have awakened the skill: No Pain, No Gain(S)!]


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened the skill: Masochism Is The Only Way(SSS)!]


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened the skill: Muscle Flex(F)!]


    Seeing several system screens that kept on popping up in front of him as well as the seriousness of system notifications, the brown-haired young man, Derick Smith, felt that it was worth it for him to suffer.


    After all, after he experienced suffering, he managed to receive lucrative rewards.


    With that event that happened previously, Derick didn''t mind suffering again if he could get another set of skills and powers in return.


    As if his day couldn''t get any better, a system notification from his training system appeared in front of him.


    -Ding!


    [You have awakened your mana and be an awakened human!]


    [The system will undergo version update as long as you permit the synchronization of skills. You can train and upgrade your skills as long as you integrate them into the training system.]


    Hearing the system''s words, Derick was tempted to ept the system''s offer but then, he remembered something.


    ''Are there any downsides of doing so?''


    If some shady people heard Derick''s words, they would scoff at his naivety. After all, if you are selling something or offering something, would you tell them the downsides or side effects of it?


    Despite that, the system still answered Derick''s words as he expected it to.


    [There aren''t any downsides as it won''t harm or negatively affect you. But if it can be considered a downside, then the downside would be that your skills are now linked to the system after integration.]


    [In other words, if the system is removed from you, your skills would also be removed along with it. But since your skills are integrated into the system, you are immune to those with the skill to take the skills of others.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Derick heard the system''s exnation, he knew that it would benefit him but there was something that bothered him.


    ''You spoke of the possibility of the system being removed from me. Will the system be removed from me?''


    To prevent any misunderstandings, the system immediately answered Derick''s inquiry.


    [You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you don''t bite the hand that feeds you andmits heinous, irredeemable crimes, then the system won''t is removed from you.]


    [So as long as you don''t go against the creator of the system, the creator will not remove the system from your soul. Of course, there is also the possibility of the system being removed from your soul by those higher dimensional beings but the chances of that happening are lower than your skill being stolen by skill thieves.]


    [The chances of your system being removed by a third party other than the system creator is lower. After all, the chances of you dying than your system being taken from you are higher.]


    Hearing the system''s exnation, Derick nodded and understood the system''s words.


    ''Don''t worry, as long as the creator of the system doesn''t enve me and forced me to do anything against my will, I will do anything other than those to repay him for the power that he had blessed me with.''


    ''I ept my skills being integrated into the system.''


    When the system received Derick''s response, it was stunned that Derick had trust in the system when most system hosts were conspirators who would do anything to find the origin of the creator of the system and then bite the hand that fed them.


    Seeing that its host epted such a risky offer, the training system didn''t know whether tough or cry. At least, it was fortunate that it had a reasonable host, or else it would suffer from its host''s absurd and unreasonable demands.


    [Are you sure of your words? Once your skills are integrated into the system and the system updates, those actions aren''t irreversible.]


    Derick couldn''t help but feel that the system had cared and was concerned about him despite the system''s robotic and cold voice.


    ''Don''t worry, I am sure of it. Not to mention, the system being updated will benefit me as it will increase the speed of my growth.''


    ''As long as I don''t offend the creator of the system, it shouldn''t be a problem.''


    With that confidence in mind, Derick epted the integration of his skills into the training system. Afterward, the training system underwent a system update.

 Chapter 33 [Bonus ] Derick Is Not Normal

    ?-Ding!


    [The Training System has been updated to version 2!]


    [The skill, Training Ground(XXX), has been integrated as a system feature of the Training System. You can now use that skill without any mana usage whatsoever as the system will bear the energy cost for its activation.]


    [The skill, Universal Training Body(U), has been integrated into the Training System''s attribute training feature! As a result, all of your attribute increase has be universal. In other words, increasing your strength attribute via training will also increase the stats of other attributes.]


    [For example, if you increased your strength attribute and gained 1 stat in strength, then the rest of the attributes will also gain 1 stat. Furthermore, the stats of all of your attributes have been divided and allocated throughout every attributes so that all of your attributes have the same stats. You can check your status screen for more information.]


    Receiving those series of system screens that was apanied by the system''s exnation, Derick was notified of his training system''s update.


    ''System, open the status screen.''


    After receiving Derick''smand, a status screen appeared in front of Derick.


    [User: Derick Smith


    Age: 14


    Power Level: Lowest Realm Initial Stage


    Vitality: 12


    Stamina: 12


    Strength: 12


    Endurance: 12


    Agility: 12


    Dexterity: 12


    Attribute Note: The average stat of a human adult is 10.


    Training Manual/s: Baldy''s Training Regiment


    Technique/s: None


    Skills: No Pain No Gain(S), Masochism Is The Only Way(SSS), Muscle Flex(F)


    System Features: Status, Inventory, Training Ground(XXX), Universal Training Body(U)]


    After checking his stats, Derick was astonished, "The average of all my attributes before was 9 stats! Did it increase?"


    [Of course it did, duh. Otherwise, you won''t get an increase in your stats if it didn''t increase.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [And if you are wondering, the reason for that is your mana awakening as well as obtaining the Universal Training Body. Both factors had increased your average stats to 12.]


    Hearing the system''s retort, Derick scratched the back of his head as he showed a foolish grin on his face.


    To be honest, he had already prepared for the worst after he became a system user. He thought that he would be a ve of the system but so far, he had yet to encounter that problem.


    Maybe in the future, he would have to worry about that problem. But for now, Derick knew that he could take advantage of the system as the system took advantage of him. In other words, it was a win-win situation for Derick and the Training System.


    The system hasn''t broken the status quo of their cooperation yet so Derick nned to make as much use of the system during the descent of the dimensional gate. He was well aware that without the system, his strength would be far too weak to defeat those monsters who invaded earth and protect his loved ones.


    So even if Derick was cautious and remained vignt towards the system, he was still grateful that the system offered him power. He knew that he wasn''t special. The system could have chosen anyone and that was why, he was grateful for the power that he had received from the system.


    The system had gave a brief exnation to Derick about the origin of his mana awakening which was result of the descent of the dimensional gate. So Derick knew that he needed to be powerful if he wanted to protect his loved ones.


    ''System, can you show me the description of every skill that I have obtained aside from the former skills that became system features?''


    -Ding!


    [No Pain No Gain (S)


    Skill Description: As long as you suffer, you will gain something in return.


    Skill Effect: Increases the probability of luck being in your favor as long as you are in any form of suffering.]


    [Masochism Is The Only Way (SSS)


    Skill Description: Masochism is the only way.


    Skill Effect: When the skill is activated, ''masochism mode'' is in effect. When masochism mode is in effect, all attributes of the user will double at the price of the user''s pain receptor being doubled as well.


    Skill Effect 2: Receiving damage while in masochism mode will increase the attributes of the user infinitely. As long as the user is in masochism mode, the damage umted will be converted into an increase in attributes and the effect stacks. But the effect is only temporary as the time the user disables the skill, the stacked attribute increase will reset.]


    [Muscle Flex (F)


    Skill Description: You trained, trained, and trained. Now you got those muscles. Flex em!


    Skill Effect: Upon activating the skill, the user''s muscles will erge and bulge until clothes are torn and ripped, revealing the muscles of the user. By doing so, an opponent who is considered normal will have their eyes bleeding and their focus disrupted.]


    "Fooo~~"


    Reading the descriptions of his skills, Derick couldn''t help but whistle. He even ignored suffering from pain and all that downsides since to him, it was normal for an overpowered skill to have that downside.


    ''Wouldn''t I be overpowered with all of these skills? I even have a mental skill which is my Muscle Flex skill!''


    By no means, was Derick normal. His head has a few screws loose.

 Chapter 34 I Will Train My Body And Soul!

    ?After reading all of the descriptions of his skills, Derick couldn''t wait to use the Training Ground feature of his training system. But first, he needed to know what the Training Ground feature was before he would use it.


    ''System, can you show me the description of the training ground feature?''


    After receiving Derick''smand, the training system showed the description of the training ground feature.


    [Training Ground (XXX)


    Feature Description: A training ground built by a training maniac with the use of various materials and concepts.


    Feature Effect: The user of this feature will be able to create another dimension where the flow of time in that dimension is two times faster than in the real world. In other words, spending two days in the Training Ground is equal to spending a day in the outside world.


    Feature Effect 2: Inside the Training Ground, the user hasplete control over the environment and other aspects within it. The creation of any training equipment and other training-rted gadgets will be within the user''s authority as long as the user is inside the Training Ground. The user can also simte the environment of the Training Ground to be suitable for training.


    Feature Downside: The user will age twice as fast in the Training Ground whenpared to the usual aging process in the real world. For example, the user will age for two years after spending two years in the Training Ground despite it only being a year that had passed in the real world.]


    Reading the description of the training ground feature, Derick wanted to use it immediately.


    ''If I train in the Training Ground every day toplete the requirements of Baldy''s Training Regiment, wouldn''t I unlock the physical limiters of my body in just a year and a half instead of three years?''


    Thinking about the possibility of being able to unlock his physical limiters earlier than he had expected, Derick couldn''t help but be filled with hope and anticipation.


    As for the feature downside, as usual, Derick ignored it. For him, it was normal that such a powerful feature had its downsides. Nothing was free in this world and Derick had adhered to such a philosophy in his life.


    But then, he remembered something.


    ''Wait, so what if I unlocked my physical limiters? My body might reach godhood at that time but I will still be vulnerable to mind and soul attacks.''


    ''At first, I ignored such a weakness since there was no way that there would be someone on earth who could use supernatural powers. I thought that the only thing that could threaten me in this world was nuclear bombs but now, I have to worry about mental and soul attacks.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thinking about that, Derick couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Even if he somehow became the god of strength a year and a half from now, someone with a mental or soul attack could easily kill him.


    He had already known that not only he but other humans had awakened their mana and skills. So it was unlikely for those humans to not have mental or soul skills.


    Not to mention, some monsters would invade earth and there was a possibility that they also possessed mental and soul skills.


    If it was only a mental skill, Derick wasn''t that worried. After all, to resist mental skills, one must have strong willpower.


    And to train using Baldy''s Training Regiment, the trainee must have strong willpower. Since Derick could use that training regiment, then he possessed strong willpower.


    In other words, unless it was mental skills at a very high level, it would hardly pose a threat to him.


    But the soul skills were a different matter. Derick didn''t possess any defensive skills or artifacts that could allow him to resist soul skills.


    While Derick was slowly sinking into depression, the system''s cold and robotic voice rang in his mind.


    [You don''t have to worry about that. Now that the training system has been updated to version 2, you can now use two training manuals at the same time.]


    [As long as youplete a task from the system, you will receive a training manual regarding the aspects of the soul.]


    Hearing the system''s reassurance, Derick was filled with hope again as he let go of his depression.


    "When will I receive a task? I can''t wait to train both my body and soul!"

 Chapter 35 [Bonus ] Entering The Training Ground

    ?Hearing Derick''s question, the system immediately replied.


    [For now, there aren''t any tasks for you toplete. When the time is right, you will receive a task that will reward you with a soul training manual.]


    [Don''t be impatient as being too hasty when you still haven''t evenpleted training your first training manual will be detrimental to the development of your power.]


    Derick nodded his head as he understood that the system was caring for his well-being.


    ''Indeed¡­ I can''t be too hasty. Not to mention, I shouldn''t be that unlucky to encounter an enemy with mental or soul attacks, right?''


    ''With that in mind, I should just focus on training my first training manual until I can get my second training manual.''


    After Derick pondered about that, he decided to use his training ground feature and familiarize himself with it.


    Since he couldn''t get his second training manual, he might as well use his training ground feature first.


    But after noticing that he was still in the middle of the streets and disappearing out of nowhere would catch unnecessary attention despite no one being present in the streets yet, Derick decided to be cautious. He immediately headed to his house.


    ***


    When Derick opened the door to his house, no one greeted him and weed him.


    Although his parents'' problem was solved, his father was still in aa while his mother stayed in the hospital to take care of his father. Because of that, his parents couldn''t live with him and their house was left all to himself.


    Not to mention, Derick still had one problem left and that was his financial difficulty.


    Even though his problem regarding Raymond was solved, that didn''t mean he became rich overnight. The hospital bills were too expensive and even if Derick sold their family home andnd, it wouldn''t be enough to pay for the hospital bills.


    Before Raymond made trouble with him, Derick used to work part-time at a worldwide fast-food chain. He worked at McDowell''s, a fast food chain that was almost in every corner of the world as McDowell''s branches were located in every country of the world.


    Because of that, McDowell''s was very popr and that alone made Derick a decent sry despite working part-time there. McDowell''s was also surprisingly humane towards treating its employees as if the owner wasn''t a capitalist and didn''t care about money.


    There were even free meals for its employees so Derick missed working there.


    Unfortunately, when Derick started bullying him, he could barely keep his body in top shape so he was absent from his part-time work. He knew that he was fired from his job and he was already been reced by another part-timer.


    If he remained an ordinary human, he would feel that he lost such a valuable part-time job. But now that he awakened his mana and became one of the few awakened humans, Derick knew that his future became brighter than before. His future was at least brighter than a caped baldy''s head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that in mind, Derick waited for the opportunity to earn money and now that the dimensional gate had descended, he knew that his wallet would be thicker and his bank ount would have more zeros.


    After all, fame and wealth would apany the strong. And to obtain more wealth, Derick knew that he had to train hard to obtain more power.


    As Derick thought of that, he opened his system screen and activated the training ground feature while he was inside his home.


    Afterward, Derick''s figure disappeared into thin air as if he was a fleeting ghost.


    ***


    In a white cubical room, a brown-haired young man appeared out of nowhere.


    Derick Smith, the brown-haired young man, shifted his gaze across the entire white room as he surveyed his surroundings.


    The surroundings didn''t have any wind, but he could still breathe normally. The white room was so silent that he could even hear his heartbeat and breathing.


    Despite being in an enclosed space, he didn''t feel suffocated. Not to mention, he felt that the white cubical room was small yet it didn''t have any walls. The distance between himself and the end of the room was indescribable.


    No matter how Derick thought of it, he couldn''t grasp the secret of the white room.


    -Ding!


    [You have entered the Training Ground!]


    [The flow of time inside the training ground is two times faster than the outside world. Spending two seconds in this room will only allow a second to pass in the outside world.]


    [You can control the environment in this world as well as summon or create any training-rted objects. But, you can''t create living objects in this world as well as food and other consumables.]


    Reading the words disyed on the system screens that appeared in front of him, Derick had a rough idea about the training ground.


    "System, start constructing the training ground that I have in mind."


    "It''s time for me to start my training arc!"

 Chapter 36 Completing The Third System Task

    ?-Ding!


    [Third Task- The first system evolves to version 2. (Completed)!]


    [Fourth Task- 1. Create a soul parasite-type system


    2. The second system evolves to version 2. (0/2) (New)!]


    [Two rewards have been received!]


    [First Reward: One system slot has been unlocked!]


    [Second Reward: Indestructible Versatile Clothes(U)!]


    While Keith McDowell was meditating inside his hotel room, a system notification sound rang in his mind which was followed by a series of system screens.


    Keith was currently meditating to improve his control over his mana but the sudden notification from the system prevented him from continuing his meditation.


    But before he could praise the system and Lord Systema for the generous rewards, another series of system screens prevented him from doing so.


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, Training Ground(XXX)!]


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, Universal Training Body(U)!]


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, No Pain No Gain(S)!]


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, Masochism Is The Only Way(SSS)!]


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, Muscle Flex(F)!]


    In front of Keith''s face were countless system screens that almost flooded his vision. Even the system notification sound almost became an rm clock in his mind.


    [If you are wondering, your system user of the Training System, Derick Smith, managed to upgrade the Training System to version 2 by integrating his awakened skills with the Training System.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Because of that, not only did youplete the third task to update the first system to version 2 and receive its corresponding rewards, but you also obtained the skills that Derick Smith had awakened and integrated with the Training System.]


    Keith had a subtle expression on his face when hearing those words from his System Creator System.


    ''Did Derick have a screw loose in his head? Why would he trust a system of unknown origin?''


    ''He literally deposited all of his skills in a shady investment firm and although the returns were high, isn''t he worried that all of his skills would be scammed from him?''


    ''Well, not that it matters. His stupidity and ignorance have only benefited me so I have nothing toin about that.''


    ''And besides, it''s not like I would scam him of his skills. That''s like killing the goose thatid the golden eggs. I am not that ungrateful. As long as he didn''t oppose me in the future, I won''t remove the system from him.''


    After thinking about that, Keith found out that it didn''t concern him whether Derick was too trusting towards the Training System. In fact, it benefited him.


    With that in mind, Keith no longer cared about Derick''s affairs as he knew that it was within his interest if Derick was loyal to the Training System. No boss would reject such a useful and obedient tool man.


    Keith ignored the system slot that he had received from the system tasks since he had yet to think of the best system that wouldplement his skills. Not to mention, there wasn''t a suitable host that he had found yet which wouldplement the system he had nned in mind.


    Although he wanted to create a system and nt it into Amelia''s soul so that he could discover her secrets, Keith didn''t know why but he instinctively felt that nting a system in Amelia''s soul would be a waste of his system. Not because Amelia was weak and she couldn''t develop the system that he had created, but because he felt that Amelia had the means to destroy the system.


    After all, the system he could only create was a soul parasite so it wouldn''t work against system users with a potent soul. From what his Eyes of Heaven saw, although he couldn''t see through Amelia''s soul since it was covered by a mysterious veil of some sort, he found out that she possessed powerful soul energy.


    Unless it was a divine-type system, Keith didn''t have the confidence that a soul parasite-type system and an artifact-type system could control and influence Amelia''s soul.


    ''Forget it, I shouldn''t bite off more than I can chew. Having Derick as my first system user is already considered a blessing. I should be able to find a better system user candidate than Amelia.''


    When Keith discarded the thought of making Amelia his system user as well as his pawn, he asked the system to present the descriptions of the sub-skills of his system.


    After reading all of the descriptions of the skills that Derick had obtained which also became his skills, Keith summoned the system status screen to check the updates on his stats.


    [System Creator: Keith McDowell]


    [Systems Created: Training System]


    [Number of systems that can be created: 1]


    [System Slot: 1]


    [System Skills: Training Ground(XXX), Universal Training Body(U), No Pain No Gain(S), Masochism Is The Only Way(SSS), Muscle Flex(F)]


    [Innate Skills: Ultimate Instinct(ZZZ), Eyes of Heaven(OOO), First Order(U), Mana Maniption (SSS)]

 Chapter 37 [Bonus ] Lord Systema Is The Best Boss

    ?After reading his stats, Keith was satisfied to see that he had grown considerably powerfulpared to before. Even if he wasn''t overpowered, he also wasn''t weak either.


    To be honest, with his First Order skill, Keith was confident to say that he was the weakest yet also the strongest. It was a skill that could only be used in times of danger since it had a lot of restrictions on its usage.


    Because of that, Keith didn''t rely on that skill and didn''t bother developing and upgrading it. After all, with his current resources, he couldn''t upgrade a U-grade skill.


    With that in mind, Keith opted for a better skill to develop which would be stronger as he grew stronger. It was none other than his Mana Maniption skill.


    Keith knew that the potential of his Mana Maniption skill was high. Even if it is at SSS-grade currently, it still had room for growth. He guessed that if he became proficient in Mana Maniption, he should be able to manipte other types of energy.


    Although he wanted to continue his meditation to improve his control over his mana, Keith decided to check his task rewards first.


    Aside from the system creation slot that he nned to use in the future, Keith also received the Indestructible Versatile Clothes as his second reward.


    ''System, show the description of the Indestructible Versatile Clothes.''


    After Keithmanded the system, the system immediately responded.


    [Affirmative.]


    [Indestructible Versatile Clothes (O)


    Item Description: Designed and created by the Transcendent God of Fashion with the purpose of achieving a transcendent fashion trend. His solution was to create clothes that could change to their wearer''s will, whatever type of clothes it was.


    Item Effect 1: Indestructibility doesn''t mean that it can''t be destroyed. Its form of indestructibility is to regenerate and repair infinitely. Unless its origin is destroyed, it can never be destroyed. Because of that, it doesn''t provide any defense for the wearer as its sole purpose is purely for fashion.


    Item Effect 2: The true form of the Indestructible Versatile Clothes is a spherical gas-like substance. But, it can be molded into any shape or form of clothing. As long as the wearer has a clothes design in mind, the cloth will transform into any form of clothing the wearer wants it to be.]


    After reading the description of the Indestructible Versatile Clothes, Keith was confused about why Lord Systema gave him such a reward.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Your reward forpleting the third task was supposedly the increase of system creation slot only. But Lord Systema didn''t want you to wear peasant clothing as you are his representative now that you became his system creator assistant. With that in mind, Lord Systema generously purchased you designer clothes that were tailored by the Transcendent God Of Fashion.]


    Hearing the system''s words, Keith was slightly offended since his current clothes were referred to as "peasant clothes".


    After all, his subordinate was the richest man in the world. In other words, Keith was wearing designer clothing with the most expensive fabric avable on earth.


    But knowing that Lord Systema was referring to his clothes as "peasant clothes" on a multiversal scale, Keith appreciated that his ''boss'' was so caring towards his employee that Lord Systema even provided him with a work suit.


    Without a doubt, Lord Systema was the best boss aside from Keith himself, of course.


    As Keith was someone who valued his appearance more than his power, Keith preferred receiving the Indestructible Versatile Clothes over an O-grade weapon.


    After all, it was more difficult to encounter artifact clothes than artifact weapons. So from another point of view, the Indestructible Versatile Clothes were more valuable than most O-grade weapons.


    ''Send Lord Systema my thanks.''


    Since Keith wasn''t an ungrateful person nor someone who couldn''t recognize his benefactor, he asked the system to thank Lord Systema in his stead.


    [Done.]


    After a few seconds of dy, the system sent another notification again.


    [Lord Systema told me that if youplete the fourth task, he will give you another artifact that will suit your luxury needs.]


    Reading the system notification, Keith anticipated what artifact he would receive again from Lord Systema.


    But since it would take a considerable amount of time before he couldplete the fourth task, Keith decided to wear and use the Indestructible Versatile Clothes first.

 Chapter 38 Full Potential Of The Indestructible Versatile Clothes

    ?Opening his system inventory, Keith took out the Indestructible Versatile Clothes.


    A spherical gas-like substance appeared on Keith''s right hand. He felt that he could mold it into any form of clothes.


    With that feeling in mind, Keith thought of transforming the colorless spherical gas-like substance into an azure-green magic cape.


    After the IVC (Indestructible Versatile Clothes) registered Keith''s thoughts, it transformed into what Keith wanted it to be. The gas-like substance instantly transformed into an azure-green magic cape.


    Wearing it, the azure green magic cape blended well with Keith''s green-colored school uniform.


    Releasing his mana, Keith transferred it towards his magic cape as it was now under his control. After controlling the magic cape for a few minutes, Keith found out that the IVC could be useful in his battle.


    ''Although the IVC doesn''t provide any defense, it seems that I could transfer my mana to it to enhance its defense. Its advantagesy in the fact that it could be shaped and transformed into any form as long as it retained its cloth-like property.''


    When Keith thought about using the full potential of his IVC, he made another experiment to test whether the IVC could be used forbat.


    Just as usual, he imbued his mana into the IVC. The end of the azure green magic cape parted as it looked like a tattered cape. Several strips of clothing were formed at the end of the magic cape.


    When Keith further controlled his mana on the magic cape, the green-colored strips transformed into chains with sharp spearheads.


    The azure green magic robe looked alive and sentient as if it had its own free will. The green-colored cloth chains were harder than steel after Keith used his mana to reinforce them.


    Ten green-colored cloth chains sprouted out from Keith''s azure green magic robe and with his mana maniption, he could easily control it. After several minutes of controlling it, Keith willed the IVC to transform back into its magic cape form.


    "With my SSS-grade mana maniption, I can control the cloth chains as if it was another appendage of mine."


    "Is this what it feels to be like an octopus? Although, it would be hrious if I used cloth tentacles instead of cloth chains."


    Keith lightly joked as he stopped using his mana. He no longer performed his training as he was already satisfied with the results of his experiment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It seems that after my body awakened mana, its metabolism has increased greatly. Whenever I consume mana or use it, my hunger also increases. After all, energy doesn''te out of nothing and that applies to mana as well."


    Noticing that his stomach grumbled and required food, Keith concluded that recovering his mana would also increase his hunger. Some of the nutrients that his body had digested would be converted into mana which made him experience hunger after using his mana for several hours.


    Keith knew that it wouldn''t be a problem if the mana in the atmosphere was dense and thick enough for him to use it. But since the dimensional gate had recently descended, the mana in the atmosphere could only be used to influence and awaken the body of the human poption. It wasn''t enough to be used to supplement the mana pool of mages.


    It has only been a few hours since the dimensional gate had descended so the mana in the atmosphere wasn''t thick enough. And since Keith''s mana pool wasrger than most mana users due to his SSS-grade mana maniption skill, his food consumption was naturally higher than theirs as well.


    But since he was rich, Keith didn''t care much about spending a ton of money just to maintain his mana pool at its full state.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know why but I instinctively want to go to McDowell''s and if I don''t go, I feel that I will regret it."


    "Welp, my instinct had never been mistaken yet so I might as well. Not to mention, eating fries and burgers should be able to satiate my hunger."


    Knowing that his ZZZ-grade Ultimate Instinct wouldn''t fail him, Keith decided to follow his instinct and he exited the hotel room via the window.


    After jumping out of the window, Keith manipted his magic cape as it transformed into a pair of azure green-colored cloth wings. With his mana maniption, Keith pped his cloth wings and flew towards the nearest McDowell''s.


    After flying for a few minutes, Keithnded on the street which attracted the attention of the people. But he didn''t mind since it would only be a matter of time before the majority of the awakened humans would reveal their awakened skills


    Under the gazes of the crowd, the green-colored cloth wings on Keith''s back transformed back into an azure green magic cape.


    Walking towards the entrance of McDowell''s, Keith pulled the ss door as the cold air-conditioned air wafted out.


    After entering the establishment, a part-timer greeted him.


    "Wee to McDowell''s, how may I help you?"

 Chapter 39 [Bonus ] The Demon God Is A Part-Timer!

    ?"Wee to McDowell''s, how may I help you?"


    A part-timer greeted Keith while handing him a menu of McDowell''s dishes.


    McDowell''s was an unusual fast food chain as its customer service wasparable to restaurants despite serving fast food. Not to mention, it wasn''t unusual to see the employees greeting their customers in a delighted manner as if they didn''t dislike their job.


    Since McDowell''s was Keith''s fast food chain, he knew how its policies and such so he received the menu from the part-timer and went to the corner to take a seat. Even the fast food chain was named after his family name so Keith valued McDowell''s and maintained its high-quality standards that wereparable to top restaurants despite being a fast food chain.


    Because of that, in the fast food chain industry, McDowell''s dominated the top rankings since they had an edge over theirpetitors. The majority of McDowell''spetitors even went bankrupt.


    When Keith took a seat on the table in the corner, he felt that the part-timer who greeted him before wasn''t normal. It was his instinct warning him that something was unusual about the part-timer who greeted him before.


    Although he felt that the part-timer was unusual, Keith couldn''t put his finger on what was wrong with the part-timer.


    It wasn''t unusual for Keith to not know the identity of the part-timer. Even if he owned the entire fast food chain, that didn''t mean he knew all of its employees.


    But despite that, Keith felt that although he didn''t know anything about the part-timer, he knew about his origin. Or more like, he should have the ability to know about the part-timer''s true origin.


    Keith guessed that the part-timer must have some sort of secret identity that was discovered by his ZZZ-grade Ultimate Instinct skill. But he didn''t panic since he couldn''t detect any malicious intent from the part-timer which meant that for now, he wasn''t going to threaten him.


    Of course, even if the part-timer wasn''t malicious despite having a secret identity, that didn''t mean that Keith was willing to sweep it under the rug especially after knowing that the part-timer held some secrets.


    For a cautious person like Keith, he would never allow any unstable variables unless for the purpose of his entertainment. Because of that, he would uncover the secret of the part-timer regardless of the part-timer''s permission.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that thought in mind, Keith used his Eyes of Heaven to peer through the identity, origin, and secret of the part-timer.


    Upon closer look, the part-timer had short pitch-ck hair which was neatly trimmed, making him look presentable. He possessed crimson red eyes that looked natural and his strange eye color wasn''t due to contact lenses.


    Wearing the uniform of McDowell''s which had a purple and ck color scheme, the part-timer donned a presentable and professional appearance. If it was the average people, they wouldn''t find anything unusual about him but Keith wasn''t average.


    With his Eyes of Heaven, Keith found it unusual that the part-timer used advanced conceal magic to hide a part of his appearance.


    On the part-timer''s back was a pair of bat-like demonic wings and on his head was a pair of sharp ck horns. Not to mention, Keith felt an unusual dark golden energy inside the part-timer and he knew that it wasn''t mana.


    The dark golden energy within the part-timer''s body made Keith feel the instinctive reflex to worship it. But due to the protection from his System Creator System, Keith was immune to most mind-control properties so he wasn''t affected by it.


    From what his Eyes of Heaven were able to discern, the dark golden energy contained divine properties but also demonic properties. It was an energy far above the quality of mana and was more potent than mana.


    But Keith wasn''t worried as he noticed that the dark golden energy inside the part-timer''s body was faint. It was like a weak fire lit on a candle on a cold and windy night, on the verge of being extinguished.


    And from what Keith had noticed, the part-timer''s true body was heavily injured. Although that injury didn''t incapacitate him as the part-timer could still work like a normal human, it still prevented him from using his true power as well as having ess to his true body.


    Because of that, the part-timer was reduced to his human form despite being what Keith could call as a "Demon God".


    Yes, a heavily injured Demon God was working as a part-timer at McDowell''s.

 Chapter 40 The Demon Gods Doubt

    ?¡ªA few minutes before at McDowell''s¡­¡ª


    A ck-haired employee at McDowell''s was currently wiping the tables using a damp white cloth. Nodding to himself as he admired his excellent work, the employee ced the white cloth on the cleaning trolley and proceeded to do the same to other messy tables.


    After a few minutes have passed by, his cleaning quota waspleted and it was time for him to serve and greet the customers. For someone with high charisma like him and excellent social skills, Julius wasn''t worried that he would leave a bad impression on the customers.


    Seeing that a customer entered the establishment, Julius walked towards the customer with a menu in hand and gave it to the customer.


    "Wee to McDowell''s, how may I help you?"


    Receiving the customer with a mandatory greeting, Julius shed a professional smile on his face as he waited for the customer''s reply.


    But after noticing that the customer only epted the menu and didn''t reply to his question, Julius wasn''t offended as he guessed that the customer must be a regr at McDowell''s.


    Or to be specific, Julius dare not offend the customer not because he treated customers as if they were gods but because he felt that the identity of the customer with long purple hair was shrouded in mystery.


    Not to mention, he felt that the purple-haired customer was dangerous! The instincts that he had honed for thousands of years were screaming at him to remain vignt toward the purple-haired customer.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt threatened by the existence of the purple-haired customer as if that mortal had the power to kill him!


    Dismissing such a thought, Julius sighed in relief after seeing that the purple-haired customer no longer cared about him and went to sit on the corner.


    ''Hmm¡­ I have to admit, for a mortal, that purple-haired guy has an appearanceparable to or even surpassing those gods. I wonder if he started his harem?''


    To distract himself, Julius thought of that in his mind as despite not being gay, he couldn''t help but admire the appearance of the purple-haired customer.


    But before he could continue his work routine, Julius felt his soul shudder. He felt an unnerving feeling as if someone peered through all of his secrets.


    When Julius thought of the possibility that someone had discovered his true identity, he couldn''t help but panic!


    ''Haven''t I already used the greatest concealment magic used by the gods at Fantasia? Although the version I used was weakened due to myck of mana and divinity, even the strongest in this world shouldn''t be able to see through my true appearance.''


    Julius doubted whether Blue Star was safe or not. He had already gathered information about Blue Star and those mortals called this "Earth".


    ''Although this world is technologically more advanced than Fantasia, it shouldn''t be at the level of those higher civilizations. Not to mention, I haven''t noticed anyone taking out an advanced gadget to see through my true appearance.''


    ''Is it perhaps a skill? Since the descent of that dimensional gate, these mortals started to awaken their mana alongside their skills.''


    ''And from what I have observed, that purple-haired customer did possess mana. As for what grade his observation skill was to see through my disguise, it should be a G-grade skill or above.''


    While Julius thought of that in his mind, he felt fortunate that despite seeing through his identity, the purple-haired customer didn''t have any interest in him. Or at least, that''s what he had observed.


    Julius Daemon was the Demon God Of Victory. He was a member of the demon race who managed to achieve godhood but even so, he felt that the universe was unfair as it discriminated against their demon race.


    The demon lords at Fantasia were his descendants but even he was powerless to defend them from those ''heroes''.


    It was not because he was too weak to defeat and kill those heroes. In fact, those heroes were nothing but ants to him even if they managed to kill his descendants.


    But, the backer of those heroes was Filicia Fantasia, the Goddess Of Fantasy. Even Julius wasn''t confident that he could defeat Filicia and his evaluation was indeed correct. He really couldn''t defeat her.


    In an attempt to defy the fate of the entire demon and monster race, Julius was sick of being a coward who couldn''t even stand up to his descendants. He bravely defied the Goddess of Fantasy and fought against her with his life on the line.


    Unfortunately, even with his power as a Demon God, he couldn''t defeat Filicia and could barely harm her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If not for hisck of pride and arrogance, he would have already been killed by Filicia if he didn''t decisively choose to retreat. He managed to end up on Blue Star after escaping from Fantasia.


    Julius was left with no choice but to recuperate his injuries and wait for the time to counterattack against the Goddess Of Fantasy as he mingled with the mortals in Blue Star.


    But even he knew that he wasn''tpletely safe in Blue Star. He had already detected the presence of Gaia when he escaped to Blue Star while he was heavily injured. But Gaia seemed to ignore his presence and she didn''t even take the opportunity to kill him while he was at his weakest.


    Because of that, Julius was able to integrate himself into human society as a part-timer at McDowell''s.


    Julius hadn''t even recovered a tenth of his power but it was enough to defend himself against mortals. Even he possessed the means of deflecting a nuclear bomb despite being heavily injured.


    Julius didn''t know why but after a week he escaped to this world, he perceived fluctuations of mana and divinity which belonged to his archenemy. Afterward, a dimensional gate descended.


    Of course, Julius knew that a summoning circle that was created by Filicia was the one he perceived a month before. He was also well aware that the dimensional gate didn''t lead to Fantasia but to another world that was unknown to him.


    ''Ah fuck! What happened to this world? I don''t know what is in Gaia''s mind to allow the influence of three gods to intervene in her world.''


    ''As if a Demon God like me and Filicia''s hero summoning circle weren''t enough, she even allowed a god to create a dimensional gate in her world! Is she out of her mind?!''


    Although Julius wasining about Gaia''s indifference to affairs regarding her world, he was also relieved that she didn''t n to intervene which allowed him to recover his injuries in peace.


    But he was slightly pissed off that his peace was disrupted when the dimensional gate descended. After all, the descent of the dimensional gate had awakened a human that could peer through the secrets of a demon god. How could Julius not be pissed off about that?


    Julius didn''t know if it was his luck that allowed him to live this long but he did know that his luck would run out if these shenanigans continued.


    ''Now what? A god who could end everything will appear in this world?''


    ''I swear if that ever happened, regardless of my injuries, I will retreat to Fantasia and fight to the death with Filicia! I can''t live peacefully in a world created by a goddess with a screw loose on her head so I might as well fight a suicidal battle with my archenemy than suffer in this world!''


    Even if Julius was a Demon God who had lived for thousands of years, he wasn''t inherently good at adapting to bizarre events that happened in his life.


    To be honest, he wanted to apologize on behalf of Gaia for her stupidity since he deemed her as the disgrace of the gods!


    Even if Julius admitted that he was cowardly, he dared to say that he wasn''t as cowardly as Gaia. After all, from his impression, Gaia was a goddess who was so timid and cowardly that she allowed the influence of three gods to affect her world.


    If it was up to Julius, he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen in his world!


    Or more like, he didn''t even need to intervene since the world where he was born wasn''t his property but Filicia''s.


    To allow a god to influence his world was like allowing the dog of your neighbor to shit on yourwn!


    For him, that was a direct provocation!


    It was a transgression worthy of starting a world war!


    Of course, Julius mightin but he knew that he couldn''t do anything. After all, Blue Star wasn''t his world. Even if it was, he was too weak to defy the god that owned the dimensional gate as well as Filicia.


    To be honest, he hated that his demon race was discriminated against to the point that they were weaker than most races! Even those elves were stronger than them since those elves weren''t restricted by the universe, unlike their demon race.


    With that sense of helplessness, Julius ignored the incident with the purple-haired customer. He already finished his quota for greeting the customers so he was left with the job of flipping burgers and frying fries.


    The Demon God could only work as a part-timer at McDowell''s to live in modern society.

 Chapter 41 Keith Schemes Against The Demon God

    ?Keith was unaware of the emotional turmoil that the Demon God part-timer had when he used the Eyes of Heaven to see through his secrets.


    To be honest, Keith didn''t care about what the Demon God felt. In his mind, he was already plotting against the Demon God as he nned to make use of his identity as the owner of McDowell''s to make the Demon God his subordinate.


    Keith was confident that as long as the Demon God was on earth, he could never escape his grasp even if the Demon God went to North Korea. After all, North Korea wasn''t part of the Unified World Alliance under Keith''s banner but it didn''t mean that it wasn''t under surveince.


    Even the majority of national-level hackers were Keith''s subordinates so hacking through the private servers of North Korea was as easy as stealing candy from a baby. The only reason why North Korea wasn''t nuked by the major powerhouses on earth was that not only would it kill the innocents, but they would also lose a wonderful scapegoat.


    From another perspective, North Korea was used by Keith and the countries under him as a criterion for their saintly actions.


    For example, the concept of ugly and handsome was because those two coexisted as a criterion to determine a person''s appearance level. It also went the same for determining whether someone was smart or stupid.


    And in this case, America and other countries could make themselves look like a saint as long as North Korea wasbeled as the ''bad guy''. So the inhumane actions of North Korea where they restricted the freedom of their citizens were a world apart difference whenpared to America''snd of freedom.


    After all, a donkey existed to make the horse look good.


    With all those interests aligned, there was no way they would destroy North Korea unless they threatened the interests of the world powerhouses such as North Korea nning for world domination, etc.


    And due to the appearance of the dimensional gate, America and other countries knew that humanity wouldn''t survive if they keep on fighting amongst themselves. If not for Keith being the emperor of humanity in the shadows, those corrupt and opportunistic politicians would have already monopolized the dimensional gate.


    Fortunately, Keith was a cautious person so all of the disobeying and evil politicians were already six feet under and were reced by his subordinates. As for the cooperative and somewhat good politicians, they remained the national leader in their respective countries and weren''t forced to serve under Keith but became part of the world alliance.


    Regarding the crisis caused by the dimensional gate, Keith had already nned to solve it during the uing meeting at 7 PM.


    It was currently 6 PM so Keith could take as much time as he wanted in McDowell''s. Not to mention, the uing meeting wasn''t a physical one but a virtual live one.


    Unless every secretary of the national leaders in every country had teleportation magic, it was impossible to hold a physical meeting at just a moment''s notice unless it was prenned.


    But since the technology was already advanced, then holding a physical meeting didn''t mean much considering virtual live ones existed. The difference between the two wasn''t that far apart.


    When Keith thought of the uing meeting with the world leaders, he had already devoured tens of hamburgers and fries. Gulping down a liter of c, Keith felt full and he was satisfied with his creation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The recipe for fast food was improved under Keith''s research which was apanied by nutritionists and five-star chefs. All of the fast food in McDowell''s could rarely cause damage to one''s health.


    Even eating 100 hamburgers wouldn''t cause a person to suffer from too much cholesterol since the recipe was improved by that much. Even c became a slightly more nutritional drink as it was intended to be when it was invented.


    At least, drinking gallons of c wouldn''t cause UTI since the effect was simr to drinking gallons of water.


    This was the main reason why McDowell''s was leading in the fast food chain industry. The secret recipe of McDowell''s fast food was more well-kept than the dirty secrets of the government.


    After eating his fill, Keith ordered takeout since he was a considerate boyfriend. He would never forget about his girlfriend and if not for his girlfriend telling him that she was on close-door meditation training, Keith would have invited her to eat with him at McDowell''s.


    And if Sherry didn''t like to go to public ces for their date, Keith could even book the entire McDowell''s establishment just so that he and Sherry could spend their time together.


    Keith knew that Sherry must have obtained a decently powerful skill that was needed for her to train her control over it so he didn''t mind her efforts in bing stronger. Sherry bing stronger was even more of his prioritypared to his subordinates bing stronger.


    After all, he trusted Sherry more than his subordinates. If he couldn''t even trust her to guard his back, then there was no point in making her his girlfriend.


    A rtionship without love and trust was just an alliance formed through interest.


    After packing up the takeout which was surprisingly handed to him by the demon god part-timer, Keith acted as if he didn''t know the secret of the part-timer and just left with the takeouts on hand.


    ''It''s not the time yet. I can''t subdue the demon god with just my identity as the owner of McDowell''s. I need something more to convince that demon god to be my subordinate but as for what means I needed to use, I need more time to n my actions.''


    ''I don''t know why the demon god retreated to earth aside from his injuries so if that demon god had a conflict with another god who was stronger than him, it will be a loss if I offend someone stronger just to insubordinate someone weaker.''


    After Keith left the establishment while holding the takeout in his right hand, he started to formte his ns to deal with the demon god.


    After all, it was not like he could ignore today''s discovery especially when the demon god''s existence was like a ticking time bomb toward the interest of humanity.

 Chapter 42 Have A Burger

    ?''As for my current most usible method to draw the demon god into my side, my First Order skill should be able to convince him. But I dare not use the First Order skillvishly since it is considered as myst resort skill.''


    ''If I used the First Order skill to train it, I will lose my hole card as the restrictions in its usage may not be that high to the point that I have to sacrifice something, but it is something that I can''t afford.''


    ''My First Order skill is the only thing I can use to deter the gods and possibly y them. But if I couldn''t use it because I had already used it before, then that would be a loss on my side.''


    As someone who was born with the mindset of a businessman, Keith mostly determines his next course of action by calcting the gains and losses of the results of his actions. If the losses outweigh the gains, then Keith wouldn''t do that and he would find an alternative way that could reverse the situation.


    ''To use my First Order skill without making it my loss but also training it as well, then I could only use it during another monster invasion. If my Eyes of Heaven aren''t mistaken, Arcadia should be able to ess the dimensional gate a week from now.''


    ''I can go on a rampage after the monster invasion urred a week from now. After all, monsters don''t have human rights so I can pretty much torture, kill, and use them as training dummies.''


    When Keith nned that in his mind, he headed to his hotel room. He flew to the window using his cloth wings.


    Although he could use his mana maniption to levitate himself, it took more mana consumption than transforming the IVC into a pair of cloth wings. Not to mention, using the IVC would improve his control over it.


    Currently, Keith''s control over the IVC was almostparable to treating it as an extension of his body. If his control reached perfection, Keith theorized that he could create extra cloth limbs using his IVC and then equip those limbs with weapons, thereby achieving multiple offense advantages against his opponent.


    His Indestructible Versatile Clothes was like a living entity but at the same time, not. It could be considered as semi-sentient as it was programmed to follow Keith''s thoughts and words and if it wasn''t intelligent, it couldn''t even listen to Keith''smands.


    So his Indestructible Versatile Clothes was like a program as it could execute hismands but it didn''t possess any awareness which was much to Keith''s liking. Keith could barely trust his subordinates, let alone a talking piece of cloth that could potentially betray and strangle him to death.


    Keith might be too cautious and pessimistic that it resulted in him being paranoid, but such a personality of his allowed him to be sessful in life. If he was naive and reckless, he would have already taken advantage of those greedy politicians.


    If Keith was taken advantage of by someone, that was because he allowed it. Otherwise, he would retaliate.


    An excellent example of that was Sherry who took advantage of him. He allowed it because he, as a man, knew the importance of finding a wife. He wasn''t a eunuch so he might as well put his dragon to good use. It was rare for him to find a girl that was not only to his liking, but also trustworthy.


    Thinking about Sherry, Keith hurriedly exited his room and headed to Sherry''s room. This time, Keith learned his lesson but he didn''t knock on the door and directly barged inside.


    Turning the doorknob, Keith found that it wasn''t locked so he pushed the door and opened it. When he entered the room, his instincts red up as they sensed danger!


    Instantly, he felt someone''s presence behind him! Within Keith''s vision, he saw a transparent silver knife ced near his neck.


    ''Teleportation?!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Keith was astonished as even with his Eyes of Heaven, he didn''t see anyone sneaking up behind him.


    Remember that the Eyes of Heaven could see anything regardless of speed and distance. So even if someone were to move at the speed of light in front of Keith, Keith would still be able to see his figure very clearly.


    But in this case, Keith hadn''t seen someone approach his backside even with his eyes of Heaven. And because of that, Keith concluded that his opponent had used teleportation magic to teleport behind him.


    Of course, Keith wasn''t worried. Even if someone stabbed his back, he had the method to counter it. After all¡­


    In an instant, the azure green magic cape draped on Keith''s back expanded in size and wrapped the enemy behind him! Noticing the unusual cape on Keith''s back, the opponent didn''t retreat but used the transparent knife to cut Keith''s neck.


    But before the transparent knife could reach a centimeter near Keith''s neck, an azure green cloth wrapped Keith''s neck and blocked the transparent knife. The transparent knife came into contact with the azure green cloth but it couldn''t cut through the azure green cloth.


    Since his opponent chose to attack instead of retreat, the azure green magic cape managed to tie his opponent. Keith''s opponent couldn''t escape the tentacles-like cloth that assaulted them so his opponent couldn''t resist when the cloth tentacles tied all of their limbs.


    Without turning his head to look at his opponent''s face, Keith already knew who attacked him.


    "I presume you have already made a breakthrough in your magic skills, Sherry."


    Hearing Keith''s words, Sherry behind him smiled and spoke, "You went easy on me. If I wasn''t your opponent, they would have already lost their life"


    Sherry''s words were sweet and alluring, even though the two of them had fought each other before.


    After confirming that it was indeed Sherry behind him, Keith released Sherry from the bindings of his azure-green magic cape.


    Facing Sherry, Keithmented, "No, even if it was you, as long as you truly wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill you."


    Keith was oblivious that his words reminded Sherry of the past timeline.


    Sherry wryly replied, "I know you would. But that won''t happen, as I won''t kill you but only love you."


    To ease the atmosphere, Keith took out something from his takeout paper bag and handed it to Sherry.


    "Have a burger."

 Chapter 43 Start Of The Virtual Live Meeting With The World Leaders

    ?Seeing that Keith was so considerate, Sherry was moved and she was d that she had chosen him as her boyfriend. She didn''t regret her decision of making him her boyfriend, even if he had killed her in the past timeline.


    Receiving the burger from Keith, Sherry unwrapped the burger wrapper and ate it.


    The taste of the soft yet crisp burger bun and the juicy and beefy burger patty assaulted her taste buds. The melted cheese blended well with the juicy burger patty as it slightly sweetened it.


    Sherry remembered that she used to eat at McDowell''s with Keith in the past timeline along with her sister.


    To prevent her sister from being killed by Keith in this timeline, Sherry did her best to hide the existence of the End Note from her sister.


    Not to mention, even if Keith didn''t kill her sister, she was fated to have a showdown with her sister since only one person could be the Universal God Of Insurmountable End. After all, there might be three Third Stage End Notes but there was only one Final Stage End Note.


    With that in mind, Sherry didn''t me Keith that much since she knew that if not for him, she would be forced to kill her sister even if she seeded in killing Keith before Keith managed to kill her sister.


    Of course, if Sherry knew that Keith was a system creator, she wouldn''t have been worried about him coveting the End Note. But since she didn''t know about that and Keith had no ns in telling her about his true identity, Sherry was left to do her best in preventing the sufferings she had experienced in the past timeline.


    It wasn''t an easy task for her considering she had to constantly stalk her sister so that her sister wouldn''t be able to obtain the End Note. It wouldn''t be a problem if she unlocked the Second Stage End Note since she could end the possibility of her sister obtaining the End Note but her End Note was still at the first stage.


    It wasn''t Sherry''s fault that her boyfriend was petty enough to dy her transfer to Mint High, thereby allowing Amelia to obtain the End Note that she had nned to obtain. Even Sherry hadn''t expected Amelia to obtain the End Note since Amelia wasn''t drawing much attention to herself other than not existing in the past timeline.


    Sherry had only thought that Amelia''s transfer was the butterfly effect caused by her regression. And since Amelia didn''t draw much attention to herself, Sherry had long forgotten about her existence.


    While Sherry was eating her fill, Keith wasn''t idle as he was practicing his mana maniption.


    ''From what Sherry had shown, she possessed space maniption. The transparent knife that she had used before was her condensing space power into the form of a knife.''


    ''If she became proficient in her space maniption, she wouldn''t have to worry about the distance between herself and her opponent. After all, she could just cut the space between her opponent and herself which would allow her to attack her opponent at a farther range. She could even open a portal behind her opponent and then stab her knife into it.''


    Keith pondered the power of space maniption if it was used to the extreme. He knew that in terms of power and potential, space maniption was above time maniption.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Time maniption might be shy and powerful in the early stage, but in thete stage, space maniption could easily overpower time maniption. After all, the time needed a medium for it to reach its target. As for space, space didn''t need a medium since it was the medium itself.


    That was why space could iste time but time couldn''t iste space.


    Not to mention, space maniption could be used to create ck holes and supernovas. It had a higher attack power and potential than time maniption.


    Although that would mean that his girlfriend could overpower him, Keith didn''t mind as he was confident that his system creator system far surpassed meager space maniption.


    Even if he didn''t include his system creator system, his mana maniption alone could surpass space maniption as long as his mana maniption evolved to energy maniption.


    Keith didn''t mind if his skill was weak as long as it had high potential. After all, no matter how powerful a skill was, if the user was trash, then it would be tantamount to an idiot holding a gun. If his aiming was trash, then the gun could only be used as a metal stick.


    If it was someone else who possessed mana maniption, they couldn''t even unlock its full potential since they would only think that mana maniption was only restricted to the usage of mana. As for Keith, he knew that as long as he familiarized himself with the control over mana, it wouldn''t be a dream if he wanted to control other types of energy.


    With Keith''s ingenious mind, even if it was a trash skill, he was confident that he could make use of what he had.


    While Keith was meditating and Sherry was eating, an hour and several minutes passed.


    Opening his eyes, Keith calcted that it was only a few minutes before 7 PM. As the emperor of humanity, he couldn''t be absent in the meeting that concerned the fate of humanity against the extraterrestrial invaders.


    ''If it was possible for a demon god to infiltrate earth, then it is also possible for other aliens to infiltrate the human society. I might need to hold a physical meeting for all world leaders and my subordinate in the future to determine whether they got reced by an impostor or not.''


    ''With my Eyes of Heaven, disguise and deception wouldn''t work on me. After all, even a demon god couldn''t hide from my Eyes of Heaven.''


    With that n in mind, Keith headed outside of Sherry''s hotel room after informing her about his virtual live meeting with the world leaders of earth.


    Afterward, he headed to his room as he took out hisptop, and informed his subordinates to start the virtual live meeting.

 Chapter 44 Virtual Meeting With The World Leaders

    ?"Greetings, Lord McDowell."


    A group of old men in the virtual live meeting greeted respectfully in unison.


    Since Keith''sptop could only amodate at least twenty virtual live meeting screens, only the top 20 powerhouse countries in the world under Keith''s banner managed to participate in the meeting. As for the rest of the weaker countries, they couldn''t attend and could only wait for the news from the main powerhouse countries.


    Keith didn''t discriminate against his subordinates as he believed that even the weakest and trashiest had some use as long as they were put into thismand. But even he couldn''t have a meeting with hundreds of world leaders unless it was a physical conference.


    So Keith was helpless in this regard. He wanted all of his subordinates to get the best treatment but it can''t be done unless it was a meeting held in advance and not abruptly.


    With that thought in mind, Keith could only make do with what he had since the meeting was important as it marked the start of humanity''s new era.


    Keith and the world leaders'' decisions would shape the future that humanity would have so no matter what, they needed to hold their meeting even if some couldn''t attend it.


    "All of you should know why I held a meeting, right?"


    Hearing Keith''s question, the world leaders nodded in response.


    "Yes, Lord McDowell. The appearance of the dimensional gate had allowed me and some of my subordinates to awaken some sort of foreign power beyond the capabilities of normal humans."


    The president of America replied to Keith''s question.


    Reading the expressions of the world leaders, Keith was satisfied.


    ''It seems that all of the world leaders of major powerhouse countries have awakened their mana and skills. As expected of humans who are worthy to lead an entire nation. None of them are average and mediocre.''


    After Keith and the world leaders spent a few minutes worth of greeting and pleasantries, they started to talk about the main topic of their meeting.


    "As you have all discovered, the descent of the dimensional gate had allowed us humans to awaken mana in our body, thereby allowing us to ess supernatural powers. Our awakened skills are limited by our mana so as long as the density of mana on earth increased, we can use our awakened skills more freely."


    "From my discovery, our awakened skills depended on our talent and potential. For example, American General Harold had awakened skills rting to his marksmanship which he was very proficient with. So theoretically, a thief can awaken a stealing-rted skill and that logic applies to the profession, hidden talent, or potential of a person."


    Pausing for a while, Keith allowed them to digest the information he had given them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even with the shared information between the world leaders, they didn''t know much about the awakened skills and the appearance of the dimensional gate. Even if the American President didn''t withhold any information from them, his information was only limited to what he and his subordinates discovered.


    Compared to Keith''s knowledge, their knowledge about the dimensional gate and mana awakening was likeparing the knowledge of a kindergarten and a college student.


    After exining mana awakening to the world leaders, Keith continued his exnation.


    "Now onto the dimensional gate¡­ President John should have already informed you about the monsters that came out of the dimensional gate, right?"


    The world leaders nodded in response to Keith''s question.


    "Yes, Lord McDowell. If not for the lord and his girlfriend''s efforts in blocking the dimensional gate, my countrymen near the dimensional gate would have long died from those hateful goblins."


    John Smith, the President Of America, replied to Keith''s question as he knew how fortunate he was that his lord had intervened in the affairs of America. If not for Keith and Sherry, John knew that America would have suffered casualties in at least four to five digits with the majority of them being dead.


    After all, even if the goblins were slightly stronger than humans but could easily be killed with bullets and cold weapons, not every citizen could fight off the huge numbers of the goblins unless it was the police force or the military force.


    Not to mention, even if they could kill the goblins, not everyone was a bloodthirsty killer who could easily kill a humanoid living being without batting an eyelid. Even some humans would find it difficult to kill a rabid dog let alone the ugly goblins that had the same stature as a child.


    Because of that, John was grateful that his lord didn''t abandon the citizens of the country. He couldn''t help but praise his lord in his heart that his lord was worthy of being the emperor of humanity.


    To be honest, if not for Keith''s insistence on being a hidden boss, the world leaders including John wouldn''t have minded even if crowned himself as the emperor of humanity and publicized it for the entire world to know.


    But since Keith only wanted to be the emperor of humanity in the dark, the world leaders respected his decision and it didn''t matter much whether Keith was known by the popce as the emperor of humanity or not. After all, all of them still needed to listen to Keith''smand even if Keith wasn''t known as the emperor of humanity by the public.


    After John Smith retold the incident of the dimensional gate monster invasion to the rest of the world leaders, the world leaders didn''t know whether they were fortunate that their country didn''t have a ticking time bomb or unlucky that their country had lower awakened humans due to the absence of a dimensional gate in their country.


    From what John Smith had told them, America had more awakened humans than the rest of the countries. Even if the majority of the citizens didn''t reveal that they were awakened humans, they could still make a rough estimate from the number of awakened humans in their military force.


    "Now that all of you have known about the existence of the awakened humans and the dimensional gate. We will proceed to create various implementations regarding this incident."


    "For example, creating an awakened human organization or hunter guild."

 Chapter 45 The Awakened Guild

    ?Hearing Keith''s suggestions, the world leaders didn''t reject his suggestion as they waited for him to exin the benefits of establishing an organization that would manage awakened humans.


    Although they already knew the main benefits, they were aware thatpared to Keith''s intelligence, their intelligence wasn''t worth anything.


    "As you all are aware, the existence of awakened humans will change society. Whether it is a good or bad change, it can only be controlled as long as we impose restrictions on the awakened humans."


    "Of course, we can''t restrict their freedom without any exnation orpensation. It will only be detrimental to our control over society if we put a leash on every awakened human."


    After his opening speech, Keith started to exin his method of establishing an awakened human guild.


    "As you all know, we can''t know every awakened human on earth unless every awakened human registered themselves as an awakened human instead of hiding their identity. And we can''t force them to reveal their identity using a direct and forceful method since we aren''t North Korea."


    "Since we advocate freedom and free speech, we will let the citizens decide whether they should reveal their identity as an awakened human or not. And to make them willingly reveal their identity, we will provide benefits for the awakened humans. And that is when the Awakened Guildes in."


    Pausing for a while, Keith grabbed the cup of c on his desk and drank it to quench his thirst. If not for the fact that Keith owned McDowell''s, the world leaders would have thought that he was promoting McDowell''s to them.


    Well, not that it mattered since McDowell''s branches were already in their country. Keith solved world hunger by converting salt water to purified water and implementing methods of crops yielding more produce. He had also dealt with those greedy capitalists who wanted to inte the prices of food, water, and other necessities.


    Not to mention, his McDowell Foundation had donated food to the poor and offered jobs to the unemployed. So Keith might not be known as the emperor of humanity, but he was known as the Ultimate Phnthropist in the entire world.


    Of course, solving world hunger will have a negative effect. That was, it would cause war among countries since they could provide more food and energy for soldiers which would allow wars tost longer.


    Only those naive idealists would think that solving world hunger would result in world peace. In fact, it would result in the opposite oue as humanity''s greed was boundless.


    But, Keith had prevented that from happening. By allowing all of the major and minor countries to form an alliance under his banner and achieve understanding and eptance of each other''s differences, even if they could start a world war due to sufficient resources, they wouldn''t as there was no point in doing so.


    The purpose of starting a war was to obtain more resources andnd. But all countries already have sufficient resources and even if they don''t, Keith who held the most wealth in the world wouldn''t mind donating it to those in need since hoarding money would only negatively affect the economy.


    As for the need fornd, Keith couldn''t bother about solving such a trivial problem. He just needed to eliminate those ambitious politicians who wanted to achieve world domination and the problem was solved before it could even begin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And if the problem of overpoption became prominent, Keith could just implement the one-child policy or just start a purge. Anyways, even if Keith was generous enough to help the needy, it didn''t mean he wasn''t evil.


    If he had the heart of a saint, he also had the heart of a devil. His alignment was mostly leaning towards either Neutral Evil or True Neutrality.


    Because of that, the world leaders didn''t mind bing Keith''s subordinate as Keith had offered their country numerous benefits. Even when Keith had restricted their capitalism and corruption, it didn''t disrupt their luxurious life as Keith had given them enoughpensation.


    Aside from his high charisma, Keith also had the talent for reading the heart of most people. Whether it was their intentions or desires, Keith could grasp it and use that knowledge to win that person over to his side.


    Unknowingly, all world leaders relied on Keith when it came to making major decisions in their country. So even when they awakened their mana and obtained power, they still relied on Keith to offer his suggestion on solving the dimensional gate and mana awakening incident.


    Noticing that the world leaders'' attention was on him, Keith ced the cup of c back on his desk and started exining his suggestion of starting the Awakened Guild.


    "If you have already guessed, not only the military, police, or even the civilians awakened mana but also the criminals. And because we can''t afford an internal conflict on our side especially when a monster invasion starts, we can justifiably execute any criminals as long as they are awakened humans."


    "To achieve that, we must first create the Awakened Guild, a worldwide organization dedicated to dealing with awakened humans. We can implement various restrictions on awakened humans as long as the Awakened Guild exists. You can think of it as the police or military force against awakened humans but even civilians can join the Awakened Guild as long as they don''t have a severe criminal record as well as having the identity of an awakened human."


    "Those who join the Awakened Guild will have a monthly sry without doing anything. But their membership for the Awakened Guild will be revoked if they don''t participate in dealing with the monster invasions."


    "As long as the Awakened Guild is epted by the public as a legitimate worldwide government organization, we can then use it to impose restrictions on awakened humans such as preventing them from using their abilities in public ces as long as it caused harm."


    "Also, we can¡­"


    Keith continued his exnation about the benefits of creating the Awakened Guild as well as the method of implementing it.


    A few hours passed and the virtual meeting was finished with all the world leaders agreeing to create various branches of the Awakened Guild in their respective countries.

 Chapter 46 Should I Give Sherry A System?

    ?Turning off hisptop, Keith emptied the cup of c and ced the cup on his desk.


    The virtual meeting had ended so Keith didn''t have to worry much about the incident regarding the dimensional gate and the awakened humans.


    For him, the criminals who became awakened humans weren''t a threat whenpared to the monsters that would invade earth. After all, even if the criminals awakened their mana, the military and police force had also awakened their mana so those criminals weren''t a threat.


    But the monsters that woulde out of the dimensional gate would be from an unidentified species. Keith didn''t know if the monsters of Arcadia would be simr to the monsters in fantasy novels but if it did, then earth would have an advantage since they would know the weakness of those monsters.


    Of course, that was the least of Keith''s worries as he needed to find a suitable system user for his second system. The monster invasion would start in a week so Keith had at least a week of finding a suitable host for his second system.


    "Hmm¡­ Should I give Sherry a system?"


    When Keith muttered those words, he immediately dismissed that idea.


    "No, having many powers from different power systems will be detrimental to one''s growth. With the End Note, Sherry can reach Universe Realm Peak Stage so it didn''t matter much even if she obtained a system or not. Instead of granting her a system, I should help her in obtaining the rest of the End Notes."


    Keith knew that if he granted Sherry a system, she won''t have the free time to develop the power of the system to its full potential due to her being focused on improving her usage over the End Note.


    So rather than giving Sherry a system that would be detrimental to her growth, it was better for him to give it to someone who could unlock the full potential of the system.


    For example, Derick used the Training System to its full potential as he endlessly trained every day without cking off. If azy person was given the Training System, they wouldn''t be able to use the full potential of the Training System.


    Even if Keith granted Sherry an End Bringer System, he doubted whether his system could outperform the functions of the End Note. At least, it would be more difficult to update the system than to increase the stage of the End Note.


    As long as an End Note user managed to upgrade the End Note to its final stage, then that End Note user will immediately be a Universe Realm powerhouse. It wasn''t far-fetched to im that the End Note was an inheritance-type of power.


    After deciding that he wouldn''t give Sherry a system, Keith started to think of the best candidate for bing the host of his second system. But after several minutes of contemtion, Keith decided to put that matter for theter future.


    "When the Awakened Guild is established, it will only be a matter of time for I to find a system host for my second system. After all, there should be a suitable system user among the awakened humans."


    Keith knew that it would take at least a day for the Awakened Guild to be established even with the cooperation of the world powerhouses and countries. And for it to be poprized and epted by the public, it would take another day at most.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that in mind, Keith knew that he couldn''t rush it. And besides, he wasn''t desperate to find a system user for his second system since he didn''t seek power but entertainment.


    His current power was enough to defend himself so he wasn''t power-hungry enough to find ways on improving his current power level.


    Keith had already known the direction of growth in power and that was to improve his mana maniption skill grade.


    Although Keith trusted the System Creator System as well as Systema Kami, he was still a cautious person down to his core. Because of that, he wouldn''t ce his life and freedom on an unknown god.


    After thinking of the possibility that his SCS would be removed by Systema Kami, Keith decided to focus on developing his skills that were outside the system''s influence.


    Since he had awakened his mana without the system''s influence, his mana and skills were outside the system''s influence. In other words, even if Systema Kami removed the SCS from Keith''s soul, Keith''s mana and skills would remain.


    As much as he wanted to train his only U-grade skill which was First Order, he couldn''t use it willingly due to its restrictions. And his other U-grade skill was obtained due to the system''s influence so Keith didn''t mind it that much. Not that he couldn''t, but he didn''t need to train his Universal Training Body.


    The Universal Training Body was a passive skill so when he acquired it due to his system creator''s privilege, all attributes in his body were now equal. In other words, his speed, strength, endurance, vitality, and other attributes had the same parameters.


    Because of that, Keith didn''t need to train his Universal Training Body so his attention was shifted to his mana maniption skill.


    Since his U-grade First Order skill couldn''t be used, then he could only train his second strongest non-auxiliary skill.


    Knowing that he couldn''t perform rigorous mana training in his hotel room, Keith chose to train in a more durable environment that could withstand the full power of his mana maniption.


    Remembering that he had obtained the XXX-grade Training Ground skill, Keith used it and he was directly transported to a white room filled with emptiness.


    Knowing that he could spend more time training in the Training Ground than in the real world, Keith couldn''t help but click his tongue after knowing that Derick had awakened such a useful skill.


    "Tsk! Even Derick''s mana skills are now mine. I have to say, his luck in receiving powerful mana skills is no worst than mine."


    "Unfortunately, he relied too much on the system or else he could have obtained the power to fight against me even if I remove the Training System from him."

 Chapter 47 The World Is In Chaos!

    ?¡ªBooom!!!


    An explosion urred a street away from Keith''s hotel.


    Keith McDowell, who was currently lying on his bed asleep, opened his eyes. A murderous glint shone in Keith''s eyes as he was pissed off.


    "Which mongrel disrupted this lord''s sleep?!"


    Keith''s killing intent was released as his voice seethed with anger.


    The mana in Keith''s body was released as it apanied his killing intent. If Keith wanted to, he could use both his mana and killing intent to kill anyone weaker than him by just his intent alone.


    Remembering where the sound of the explosion was generated from, Keith used his Eyes of Heaven to peer through the walls and buildings until he found the culprit of the explosion.


    A man with disheveled shoulder-length ck hair and manic ck eyes roamed the street with a dagger in his hand. The dagger was covered and dripping with blood and the streets around the man were littered with corpses.


    The screams of the passersby who witnessed the man''s killing spree perforated in the street while they ran away like scattered ants. Their actions only incited the excitement of the man as heughed like a madman while chasing the civilians who attempted to escape from his grasp.


    "Run bitch! Run!!!"


    "Hehehehehee! Muahahaha!"


    The manicughter of a forty-year-old man resounded in the streets as he swiftly shed his dagger toward the nape of a civilian who ran away from him.


    The civilian was decapitated as his shoulder was freed of its burden. His head fell on the ground while his headless neck sprouted out a bloody fountain!


    "This is the greatest high!"


    "None can stop me! No one can! I will kill everyone to be the strongest! I will build my own paradise and I will make everyone in this world my ything!"


    "I will kill the government after this! They deserved it! They dared to make something as exciting as killing illegal!? How dare they!"


    Despite yelling his intentions to his heart''s content, none could stop the man frommitting genocide.


    A few of the civilians that he had killed had put up a resistance since they were awakened humans. But they couldn''t change their fate as theyy on the asphalt road with their cold and lifeless corpse.


    Even if someone managed to be an awakened human, not all of them were as fortunate as Keith and Derick to awaken skills above the SSS-grade. Most awakened humans could only awaken F- to C-grade skills while the more fortunate ones managed to awaken B- and A-grade skills.


    The forty-year-old serial killer was fortunate that he had awakened an SSS-grade skill!


    In other words, as long as he was given enough time to grow, it won''t be long before he would be a threat to humanity''s survival.


    Of course, that was if Keith McDowell didn''t exist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But even if Keith dealt with the forty-year-old serial killer, he alone wasn''t enough to deal with the crimes that surged after the mana awakening.


    ***


    In America, serial killers and robbers ran wild as they disrupted the order and peace within the country. They emphasized that as a citizen of the country of freedom, they shouldn''t be restricted from killing anyone and robbing anything they liked.


    In Japan, a bunch of men covered their eyes with long bangs as they fucked any beautiful woman they see in the street. As for the more powerful ones, they held a stopwatch, a lighter, and a magic mirror as theymitted their crimes with those soul artifacts.


    In India, a group of women started an uprising as they hated the arranged marriages that they went through especially when their husband was a scumbag.


    In Europe, a horde of paled skin men and women came out of their coffins as they no longer feared the sunlight. They transformed into bats and flew towards the nearest prey as they drank the blood of their prey.


    In Italy, a pack of wolves transformed into humanoid form as they escaped from the wild and headed to human civilization.


    In the Philippines, an army of terrorists from the mountains came out of hiding after finding out that they awakened powers.


    But before those terrorists could step out of the mountains, a bunch of kapres, duendes, tikbngs, manananggals, aswangs, and other mythical creatures killed them since those mythical creatures were holding a grudge towards those terrorists for upying theirnd and disrespecting them.


    Not only humans but other hidden creatures have also awakened mana and even animals. Butpared to humans, the chances of those creatures awakening mana were lower.


    As for China, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with what they were doing.


    After all, a bunch of men ying with swords while wearing cultivation robes seemed to be the norm here. Especially, there were young masters at the side as they bet on which licking dog of theirs would win the sword fight. Those young masters even held a jade beauty on their side by the waist while flirting with their jade beauties.


    In other words, the awakening of mana had caused chaos throughout earth which dyed the establishment of the Awakened Guild. Thew enforcement of the Unified World Organization was busy protecting the citizens from the evildoers so they couldn''t focus on establishing the Awakened Guild.


    Although the establishment of the Awakened Guild was dyed, from the looks of it, it would only be a matter of time for it was established sincew enforcement had the upper hand due to their thermal weapons.


    Around the world, chaos ensued as the crime rate went up drastically.


    ***


    After Keith recovered hisposure, he didn''t stop the serial killer but he observed the serial killer from afar. He studied the serial killer''s attack pattern as well as the skills the serial killer had used.


    His subordinates had already informed him about the problem that popped up around the world but Keith didn''t care.


    After all¡­


    "This doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. I was worried that after I solved world hunger, the world will face overpoption but it seems that I don''t have to start the purge project."


    Keith nonchntlymented while observing the serial killer murder civilians.

 Chapter 48 The Killer Is Killed!

    ?"I have to say, watching a serial killermit murder in real life is more exciting and thrillingpared to watching those in movies"


    Keithmented with amusement in his words as he munched french fries with coke as his beverage. He had ordered those from McDowell''s.


    Even with the ughter that was urring in the entire world, McDowell''s fast food chain was still up for business. The demon god part-timer had delivered these to him fearlessly despite the killings that were a street away from his hotel.


    McDowell''s became an evacuation site for most civilians since the security guards of McDowell''s were mostly awakened humans. Even those robbers and serial killers dare not enter the establishment of McDowell''s since for them, it wasn''t worth it. Not to mention, even if they were robbers and serial killers, they still loved eating at McDowell''s so they found it a pity if they destroyed it.


    Of course, Keith was pleased with such a development since he will earn more money that way. After all, the manager of the McDowell''s branches wouldn''t allow a civilian to enter unless they were a customer.


    In other words, Keith was fishing in troubled waters but for him, it was worth it as he could regain his losses from being a phnthropist. At least, he could make use of the deaths of those nobodies as fertilizer for his money tree.


    As Keith munched popcorn while treating the serial killer''s murders as a Fle movie, he noticed that despite bing stronger, the serial killer''s mana was almost drained.


    "Hmm¡­ If my observations aren''t wed, then the serial killer should have obtained a high-grade skill that allows him to be stronger whenever he increases his kill count. But the restrictions of such skill should be that it only applies to living beings that aren''t too weak."


    "After all, if such a skill didn''t have that restriction, one could just increase his kill count by stomping an ant hill and be the strongest."


    When Keith thought about the effects of such a skill, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a skill that allows me to steal the skills of others. It is quite envious that one can be stronger just by killing."


    "Not only can I entertain myself as I watch others sink into despair and lose hope, but I can also be stronger by ending their pitiful and worthless life."


    Although Keith said that, there wasn''t any sense of loss or longing in his words as he didn''t mind that he couldn''t obtain that skill. After all, he wasn''t obsessed with getting stronger but he was obsessed with entertaining himself.


    He would do whatever it takes to entertain himself, even if he had to kill others or watch serial killers kill innocent lives.


    It made one wonder whether the evil one was the serial killer who killed for fun or Keith who was enjoying himself as he watched the serial killermit crimes.


    While Keith was musing himself with the thought of obtaining the serial killer''s skill, he decided to stop this ordeal after noticing that the serial killer stopped his killing spree just to recover his exhausted mana pool.


    ***


    "How dare you stop your killing spree! You haven''t paid me for disturbing my sleep! So just pay with your worthless life!"


    When Jason the serial killer was meditating on top of a mountain of corpses to recover his mana, he was disrupted from his meditation after hearing the furious yelling of a teenager.


    Opening his eyes, the middle-aged man was astonished to see a purple-haired teenager flying in the skies with the assistance of azure-green cloth wings.


    He even recognized the purple-haired teenager since that teenager was famous for his title as the Ultimate Phnthropist who founded the McDowell Foundation. The purple-haired teenager was even the owner of McDowell''s, Jason''s favorite fast-food chain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But after remembering the purple-haired teenager''s words and seeing the mana spear on the teenager''s right hand, Jason recovered from his astonishment and immediately fled from the scene!


    ''Damn it! How am I unfortunate enough to meet someone more powerful than me especially when I am in my weakest state!?''


    Jason aggrievedly yelled in his mind as he used every strand of his mana to improve his speed.


    Jason wasn''t stupid enough to confront Keith especially when Jason felt oppressed by Keith''s mana spear. The density of the mana spear alone was something that Jason couldn''t achieve even if used up all of his mana reserves.


    More mana didn''t mean that the mana user was powerful but most powerful mana users hadrge mana pools. And coupled with the danger he felt from Keith, Jason knew that Keith was stronger than him!


    Jason even felt that even if he was in his peak state, he couldn''t defeat Keith, let alone injure him!


    That discovery alone drove Jason to the brink of madness!


    He was clearly having fun by killing others, why did someone flip the table and changed the situation? Instead of the one who kills others, he was now in a dangerous situation where he would be killed if Keith caught up with him.


    Jason was running for his life!


    "Run bitch! Runnn!!!"


    How the tables have turned!


    Jason now felt that his current situation was ironic. He was the one who yelled that to those civilians but now, he was being chased by a madman with a spear while his previous words were being used to ridicule him.


    But when Jason thought about that, he was confused.


    ''Wait, I didn''t say those words many times and thest time I said that was a few minutes ago. If Keith knew about those words, did he also witness me kill those civilians?''


    ''Was he watching at that time while doing nothing despite the power he possessed? Why did he intervene now that I have stopped my killing spree?''


    When those thoughts entered Jason''s mind, he couldn''t help but shudder at that discovery!


    ''So does that mean, the Ultimate Phnthropist is a madman that is no worse than¡­''


    Before Jason could continue his thoughts, his vision somersaulted but he managed to take a glimpse at his headless corpse before his head fell on the ground.


    Seeing the headless corpse of the serial killer, Keith couldn''t help butugh.


    "Hahaha! When someone reached the truth, either they lived to tell the tale, or died to bring it to their graves!"

 Chapter 49 The Ultimate Philanthropist Keith McDowell

    ?After killing the serial killer, Keith had already vented his anger at being disturbed from his sleep.


    Some onlookers were hiding at McDowell''s or their houses as they peered through the ss windows and witnessed Keith''s killing. Surprisingly, none of them were hypocritical enough to condemn Keith for killing the serial killer.


    After all, those hypocrites had either died or were the ones who fled first. Not to mention, even if Keith killed someone in a public ce, none of them would think that Keith was at fault.


    As for why it was because Keith''s reputation was tantamount to being hailed as the messiah. His reputation had already surpassed the son of god sincepared to that fictional character, Keith existed and helped those who were in need.


    Even those who were religious had started to waver in their faith and beliefs toward god. After all, they kept on praying and waiting for god''s miracle yet nothing solved their problems.


    When you worked hard despite all the difficulties you faced, you finally achieved sess in life but instead of congratting you, some brainwashed idiot would say, "It''s all thanks to God. It''s god''s will."


    But when you were suffering in life, instead of someone assisting you, another brainwashed idiot appeared and said, "You are facing god''s trial. Pray and plead for his salvation."


    It was not that god didn''t exist, it was impossible for him to not exist. Otherwise, how would the entire infinite realities be created without his intervention?


    But instead of interfering with the affairs of his creation, that Supreme God would just observe everything. That was what Keith, a deist, had believed.


    Keith who was a deist helped them and proved that god didn''t care about them even if god existed, and only those who helped themselves instead of relying on a fictional existence would prosper.


    They were grateful that Keith had awakened them from their delusions and because Keith solved almost every worldwide problem on earth, there were even conspiracies that Keith was the reincarnation of god himself.


    So even if Keith killed someone, they wouldn''t me Keith but the one that Keith had killed. After all, there must be a reason why someone as benevolent and kind as Keith would kill someone without covering it up, right?


    And witnessing the killing spree that the serial killer performed, they knew that Keith did the right thing. The families of those who were killed by the serial killer would grieve and be disappointed if the serial killer was just jailed and not tortured and executed.


    The ws in those establishedws were now revealed after those criminals had escaped from prison. If they were executed, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Of course, Keith could care less as the chaos around the world was what he had wanted to happen. He had the power to change thews established by the government but he didn''t since he could care less about it.


    ''It seems that killing those criminals had proved to be a wise decision on my part. After the mana awakening, they had proved their worth by reducing the world''s poption.''


    Even if Keith was generous and provided help to those in need, that didn''t mean he was kind. On the contrary, he only did that because it was a waste for him to hoard too much money when he couldn''t spend all of it in a lifetime unless he spent it on worthless things.


    So rather than wasting it on worthless things, he gave donated his money to those in need.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And due to Keith''s immense wealth, he could easily increase the number of jobs avable which reduced the unemployment rate around the world.


    After establishing McDowell Pharmaceutical, Keith had already invented a cure for cancer, HIV, and other diseases.


    Because of Keith''s good deeds, he already amassed a huge following around the world. Without a doubt, even if Keith passed away, he would be recorded in history as the Ultimate Phnthropist and his legacy would be inherited by theter generations.


    Even if Keith revealed his identity as the emperor of humanity, only a few would reject his rule. In fact, they would even encourage Keith to lead the entire world to prosperity.


    But since Keith was already satisfied with his life, he didn''t want unnecessary burdens on himself. The problem regarding the dimensional gate, end note, hero summoning, and many more had already given him a slight headache.


    The looming threat regarding B-ss'' hero summoning was something that Keith had guarded up against. He knew that if those walking nuclear bombs of a hero returned to earth, then they would be an unstable variable in his ns.


    ''I need to start creating my second system.''


    With that in mind, Keith used his mana to clean his body from the blood and bloody scent and flew back to his house.


    ***


    After arriving at his hotel room, Keith summoned his system screens but before he started creating his second system, he asked the System Creator System first.


    ''System, can I send my system to any world with a random host rather than choosing a host manually?''


    It was an important question that Keith had regarding his SCS. If he could only manually choose a host, then it would be too restrictive since he was limited to a living being on earth.


    [No, you can create a system, set the requirements for its host, and borrow the power of Systema Kami to send the system you created to another world. But if you already have a world in mind, then you can just inform Systema Kami of what world you want the system to be sent into.]


    Hearing the system''s answer, Keith was pleased that he didn''t have to choose a host manually and could do it automatically.


    ''At least, this will allow me to choose system hosts outside earth. As for which system hosts I will choose, then it can only be ''that'' world.''


    When Keith thought about the world where he would send his second system, he couldn''t help but sh an evil grin on his face as he started to concoct an evil scheme in his mind.

 Chapter 50 Soul Parasite Type- Hero System

    ?After having his question answered by the system, Keith summoned his System Creator System''s system interface and a blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [System Creator: Keith McDowell]


    [Systems Created: Training System]


    [Number of systems that can be created: 1]


    [System Slot: 1]


    [System Skills: Training Ground(XXX), Universal Training Body(U), No Pain No Gain(S), Masochism Is The Only Way(SSS), Muscle Flex(F)]


    [Innate Skills: Ultimate Instinct(ZZZ), Eyes of Heaven(OOO), First Order(U), Mana Maniption (SSS)]


    [Do you want to create a system?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Tapping the [Yes] button, another blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [Due to the other system types being unavable, the system type is immediately set into soul parasite type by default.]


    [Creator, please input the effect of the system you want to achieve.]


    [System Input:___]


    Seeing that the system input was nk, Keith typed and filled in the system input via his mind.


    [System Input: A system that allows the host to be stronger bypleting tasks and receiving rewards. All of the tasks that the host will receive will be about performing heroic deeds. The more heroic thepleted task will be and the more impact it had on the world and its inhabitants, the more lucrative the reward the host will receive. Inventory is included in the system feature as well as Status but there aren''t any system shops.]


    -Ding!


    [Creator has developed an unnamed system. What will the creator name the newly created system?]


    ''Hero System.''


    -Ding!


    [Hero System has been created!]


    After the system prompt, a golden-colored worm appeared above Keith''s right palm. The golden-colored worm was only visible to Keith''s eyes so even if Sherry entered his room without his knowledge, then it wouldn''t matter since she couldn''t see the golden-colored worm.


    Observing the golden-colored worm that floated above his hand, Keith asked the System Creator System, "How can I set the system host requirement for this system?"


    Hearing Keith''s question, the SCS immediately replied.


    [Just summon the screen for the system host requirement. Usually, you will need to fill it up after the system input but since you manually gave the first system, then that feature was neglected.]


    After receiving the SCS''s reply, Keith summoned the system host requirement screen via his mind.


    [System Host Requirement:___]


    A nk system screen appeared above the golden-colored worm and Keith guessed that he was modifying the Hero System despite it being already created.


    Seeing that the system host requirement was nk, Keith typed and filled in the system host requirement via his mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [System Host Requirement: The racial trait must be human. The personality of the host must be just and kind, but he doesn''t want to be a hero. The system host must be traumatized by the prospect of bing a hero. The gender must be male.]


    After filling up the system host requirement, Keith was satisfied to see that his modifications towards the Hero System worked.


    After all, he saw the golden-colored worm shine for a while before the light dimmed and returned to normal so his modifications must have been applied to the Hero System.


    [Are you certain about the system host requirement you added? You can change it anytime you want as long as the Hero System hasn''t binded to a host yet. Even if you asked Systema Kami to send the Hero System to the world of your choosing, Systema Kami can still retrieve the Hero System as long as it is ownerless and return it to you if you ever need to add any extra modifications.]


    Seeing the system host requirement of the Hero System that Keith had added, even the SCS asked Keith whether he wasn''t joking about it.


    "To be honest, from another point of view, even I will doubt the system host requirements that I modified for the Hero System."


    "After all, which system creator is sane enough to create a Hero System, yet the requirements of its host is a human who has the personality of a hero yet doesn''t want to be a hero?"


    "Wouldn''t that just waste the Hero System since the host won''tplete tasks as he didn''t want to be a hero?"


    If the SCS could show its face, it would re speechlessly at Keith while its face expressing "seriously bro?".


    [¡­]


    [(¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã)¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß ]


    The SCS could only send that as it was the only method ofmunication it had with Keith which was within its authority. If not, it would have already shown many more expressions.


    "Trust me, bro, I know what I am doing."


    Seeing the message disyed by the SCS on the system screen, Keith replied with a very convincing expression on his face.


    "Jokes aside, I really know what I am doing. You can say, everything is within my ns."


    "You and even Systema Kami might not know the reason why I ced such an unusual system host requirement. But in the future, you will salute me for my big brain moment."


    "If I create such a predictable system, wouldn''t that be boring? And aren''t Systema Kami''s motives the same as mine? To entertain ourselves?"


    Hearing Keith''s words, the SCS couldn''t help but be shocked by Keith''s discovery.


    [How did you manage to find out the true intentions of a Universal God?]


    As if the expressions of the SCS were within Keith''s expectations, he snickered as he replied to the SCS.


    "I am not arrogant enough to think that a Universal God explicitly chose me among countless living beings in the multiverse."


    "There are countless living beings that are smarter and stronger than me. Although, only a few can defeat me in terms of appearance. After all, I am that handsome."


    [¡­]


    "Hey, I am not lying. Even I am helpless of how handsome I am."


    Keith arrogantly and confidently spoke while flipping his long purple hair like a narcissist.


    He could ept that many living beings were stronger and smarter than him but he wouldn''t ept that many are more handsome than him. At least, in his opinion, only a few could defeat him in terms of appearance.


    [Jokes aside, do you want Systema Kami to send the Hero System to another world or not?]

 Chapter 51 Fantasia: The World Of Fantasy

    Hearing the system''s serious words, Keith no longer joked.


    "Can you request Lord Systema to send the Hero System to Fantasia?"


    Keith asked the system as he nned to send the Hero System to Fantasia so that he could monitor those heroes. They were unstable variables in his n and he would never allow such a thing to exist unless they were under his surveince.


    [Which Fantasia? You do know that not only there are multiple worlds with the name of Fantasia, but there are also various parallel worlds and timelines regarding it.]


    When Keith heard the system''s words, he couldn''t help but facepalm himself for missing such an important aspect.


    "The Fantasia with the B-ss summoned heroes in my timeline."


    When Keith replied to the system''s question, a blue-colored system screen in the form of an oval appeared in front of him.


    [Systema Kami had already locked on the coordinates of that world. Just toss the Hero System into that portal and it willtch itself on the soul of the host that met its requirements.]


    Keith listened to the instructions of his system and yeeted the golden-colored worm into the portal-like system screen.


    "I wonder what expressions those so-called heroes have when they found out that there is a traitor amongst their group."


    An evil grin shed in Keith''s mind as he schemed against the B-ss summoned heroes.


    "It seems that I have nothing notable to do currently. The world is in chaos but America had already solved the serial killers and robbers that went wild in the country. I don''t know about the other countries but they should be able to deal with the crimes that urred in their country. After all, they have the support of the Foundation."


    Keith knew that with his McDowell Foundation supporting the countries within the Unified World Organization, it wouldn''t be long until all of the crimes in the world were solved by thew enforcers.


    Since he had nothing to do as well as nothing to worry about, Keith decided to continue his training in the Training Ground while he wait for the Hero System to bind into a host.


    ***


    Fantasia¡ª


    The dark night was illuminated by countless stars. An eye-catching double moon was painted on a starry night. All night creatures had already started hunting for their prey while the day creatures had either slept or stayed for an all-nighter.


    A bush rustled as it showed signs of movement. On the corner, a hunter was eyeing its prey as a white-furred bunny jumped out of the bush.


    Taking that opportunity, the hunter released the arrow in his crossbow. The arrow whistled in the air and with the assistance of mana, it locked on the head of the bunny.


    But before the arrow could reach a few meters near the bunny, the bunny shone brightly as it transformed into a humanoid. With long white hair and green eyes, the bunny girl was a beauty.


    But when an arrow was released, it could never be taken back. Despite the hunter''s regret for killing such a potential ve in the ve market, the arrow continued its trajectory and pierced through the head of the bunny girl.


    The body of the bunny girl fell to the ground and upon closer look, an expression of despair and helplessness was prominent on her face. Blood dyed the white hair of the bunny girl as it dripped on her beautiful face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sigh, how am I going to know that my prey was capable of transforming into human form?"


    "What am I going to have for dinner now?"


    Stepping out of the trees, the hunter shook his head as he regretted killing the bunny girl. It was not his fault that the bunny girl transformed into human form. If she did that before he released his arrow, he could have prevented killing her.


    "Sigh, it would be a waste if I bury her now."


    When the hunter said that, an unusual glint shed in his eyes.


    With swift speed, he undressed the bunny girl and groped her body.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that her body temperature is still warm. It should be possible to do that."


    Taking off his pants, the hunter showed off his mighty dragon and inserted it into the bunny girl''s private ce.


    Without a doubt, the hunter was a necrophile. But such a thing was eptable and wasmon in this world.


    After all, this world was Fantasia, the world of fantasy. Anything could happen as long as it was within your imagination. Mana can make all the fantasies of its residents achievable.


    Anyone can do anything they wanted in this world as long as they have the power to do so. Even if someone was a pedophile, it was either he get executed for his crimes or kill those who stood in his way and continue his deeds.


    In such awless world, this world needs a hero!


    The demon lord had terrorized the world of Fantasia and made it aswless as it could be. If those serial killers and robbers from America had known such a world, they would have smuggled themselves into this world since this world emphasized freedom as long as the demon lord ruled over it.


    Because of that, the hunter could do anything he wanted toward the bunny girl since he was stronger than her.


    But before the hunter could reach climax, he was abruptly stopped from doing the deed when he noticed a presence entering his perception range.


    When he turned his head to look at his backside, he noticed a ck-haired teenager with ck-colored eyes. The ck-haired teenager was wearing neat and expensive clothes which could bepared to the nobles'' attire in this world.


    The ck-haired teenager looked at the hunter with dumbfounded eyes while the hunter also gazed at back him with a hint of annoyance and confusion.


    "What? You had never seen a grown man fucking the corpse of a bunny girl?"


    Before the ck-haired teenager could retort the words of the adult hunter, a notification sound rang in his ear while a golden-colored screen appeared in front of him.


    -Ding!


    [The Hero System has chosen you as its host! May we rid this world of evil, chosen one!]

 Chapter 52 The Hero Is A Reincarnator!

    The ck-haired teenager was shocked that he saw a golden-colored screen appear in front of him. But what frightened him the most was when the golden-colored screen called itself the "Hero" System and when that system called him the "Chosen One".


    "No! I don''t want to be the chosen one! I don''t want to be a hero!"


    The ck-haired teenager hysterically yelled as he pointed his finger toward the golden-colored screen.


    The ck-haired teenager''s actions annoyed the adult hunter.


    "Tch! It was my bad luck that I couldn''t eat rabbit meat for dinner so I could only "eat" her. Now, I am met with a mentally challenged teenager?"


    "What sin had Imitted in my past life to experience such misfortune?"


    When the hunterined that as he talked to himself, he angrilyshed out at the mentally challenged teen.


    "Oi kid! I don''t care if you are seeing and hearing things or not! But, can you fucking please get out of this ce as I am busy here! Go disturb other people but not me!"


    The hunter''s furious words snapped the teenager from his hysteria.


    But before the teenager could apologize and flee from the scene, another golden-colored screen appeared in front of him as a notification sound rang in his ear.


    -Ding!


    [The chosen one has received a heroic quest!]


    [Quest: Vanquish Sigurd the Uwful Hunter!]


    [Quest Description: Sigurd the Uwful Hunter hadmitted countless crimes. As the heroic chosen one, you can never allow such an uwful being to escape with their lives!]


    [Reward/s: Holy Sword Of Valor, Rabbit Tribe''s Favor]


    With shaky eyes, Simon forced himself to read all of the text on the system screen.


    Simon Jordan was summoned to Fantasia as a hero with his ss. And since he was formerly from earth, he knew about the concepts of systems and such.


    Because of that, Simon knew that the golden-colored screen in front of him was his system.


    To be honest, he would have rejoiced if he received a system that would allow him to have an edge against his ssmates. After all, no one would reject free power.


    But, Simon had a traumatic experience after he was summoned into this world as a hero.


    Every hero that was summoned to this world would have a cheat skill that made them uniquepared to other heroes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Simon''s ssmates were the Sword Hero, Spear Hero, Bow Hero, Shield Hero, Book Hero, Magic Hero, etc.


    Of course, Simon wasn''t a trash defect of a hero who didn''t receive a cheat skill. In fact, what gave him the traumatic experience of being a hero was due to his cheat skill.


    His cheat skill was known as Reincarnator''s Recollection. That cheat skill allows him to recall the memories of his past lives. Because of that cheat skill, Simon was titled as the Reincarnation Hero.


    Simon had received the memories of countless past lives of his. Whether it was memories of him learning various magic or forging artifacts and weapons, he received the knowledge and memories of his past lives.


    But that came with the price. He also remembered what sufferings he had in his past life.


    By a twist of fate, all of his past lives were heroes. And in his past lives, he experienced the horrors of being a hero.


    In one of his past life, he defeated the demon lord but what happened afterward was his princess lover betrayed him and executed him while using him that he was possessed by the dead demon lord. In truth, he knew that they were just making up excuses just to eliminate him who was stronger than a demon lord.


    In another past life, he was used multiple times by the kingdom that summoned him while the corruption and crimes happening in the kingdom were med on him.


    And in another past life, the little orphan girl that he had saved from the war was the daughter of the demon lord so he had no choice but to kill her.


    Countless tragic experiences befall him and it was all because of being a hero.


    Simon came to the conclusion that the existence of a hero was disdained by the world. Otherwise, why would he experience countless tragedies, and his hard work wasn''t repaid?


    After receiving the memories from his past life, Simon realized how naive he was. Even in this life, he had dreamed of bing a hero to save those in need. But the memories of his past life were like cold buckets of water dropped on his head that awakened him from his delusions.


    Realizing his naivety came with the price of being traumatized at the prospect of being a hero. Simon loathed his existence as he became a hero against his free will.


    Simon also had a crush towards the princess of the kingdom that summoned him and his ssmates but after knowing about the princess lovers he had in his past life that betrayed him, he knew that falling in love with the princess was like digging a grave for himself.


    During training, Simon had to lock himself up in his room as he was deeply traumatized to be a killing machine raised by the kingdom. He knew that even after defeating the demon lord, he wouldn''t be able to retire peacefully since the kingdom and even the goddess that summoned him and his ssmates would eliminate them after they exhausted their use.


    As much as Simon wanted to train and be strong enough to defy the kingdom and the goddess, he knew how unrealistic that dream was. After all, his powers was bestowed by the goddess.


    Unless he experienced a miracle, he could never defeat the goddess no matter how powerful he became.


    The only way to defeat the goddess was to use power that was outside the goddess'' influence. But even Simon knew how unlikely it was to acquire foreign power so he was left with no choice but to go outside, touch grass, and attempt to recover from his trauma.


    But¡­ It just so happened that he acquired a system.


    "System, can I really obtain those rewards if Iplete the quest?"

 Chapter 53 The Quest Has Been Completed!

    When Simon asked that question to the system, the hero system immediately replied.


    [Of course, chosen one!]


    [As the system that supports the heroic chosen one, I will never lie!]


    [All the rewards from the quests that you havepleted will immediately be delivered to your system inventory!]


    Hearing the reply from the hero system, although Simon was still skeptical due to being betrayed in his past lives, he still epted the system''s assurance as he had no way of proving that the system was lying until hepleted the quest first.


    "I only have to kill this sad excuse of a human being, right?"


    Simon asked towards the hero system while pointing his finger toward Sigurd.


    [Yes.]


    The system answered Simon''s question.


    But for Sigurd who couldn''t see the hero system, Simon''s actions and words were like that of a sick person.


    "Oi kid! Are you out of your mind? Why do you want to kill me? I haven''t even done anything bad to you!"


    Although Sigurdined, he had already dressed and readied his crossbow.


    Sigurd had already cursed his luck for meeting a psychopath. He didn''t even do anything wrong yet a kid with a screw loose on his head intervened and imed to kill him.


    Sigurd was annoyed especially when he wasbeled as a ''sad excuse of a human being'' by a kid.


    ''Aren''t you the same? You are even worse than me since you are talking to air while iming to kill someone you just met.''


    Sigurdined in his mind as he reloaded his crossbow and prepared his arrows on his quiver.


    "Lock on!"


    When Sigurd activated his skill, an aim-like symbol appeared in front of his right eye. He closed his left eye and focused his vision on his right eye.


    Releasing the arrow from his crossbow, the arrow whistled in the air and was aimed toward Simon.


    "Arrow Shadow Clone Technique!"


    The arrow multiplied into ten when Sigurd used his skill as they headed toward Simon. Three arrows headed to Simon''s head while the rest of the arrows flew toward his limbs.


    Sigurd was decisive when it came to eliminating someone or something that threatened him. Even when Simon only imed to kill him, Sigurd didn''t take it as a joke and responded by killing Simon.


    When Simon jumped backward to avoid the trajectory of the arrows, he couldn''t shake off the pursuit of the arrows.


    It was due to Sigurd''s lock-on skill which allowed him to install a homing system into his projectiles. As long as his target was within the vision of his lock-on skill, his target could never escape the pursuit of his projectiles.


    The only way to counter Sigurd''s lock-on skill was to either block or parry the projectiles, run faster than the projectiles, or hide from Sigurd''s vision.


    But since Simon couldn''t run faster than the projectiles especially when it was only a few meters away from him, he could only choose to block them!


    "Wind Wall!"


    Forwarding his right hand, a wall made out of wind was released from his palm as it blocked the projectiles. The ten arrows collided with the wind wall and a few of the arrows even manage to prate the wind wall but they couldn''t reach Simon as those arrows were stuck on the wind wall.


    Seeing that his arrows couldn''t destroy Simon''s wind wall, Sigurd clicked his tongue and took out another crossbow that was formerly tied to his back.


    "Dual Wield!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Holding one crossbow in each of his hands, Sigurd activated his skill.


    "Dual Lock On!"


    After activating that skill, a blue-colored aim-like symbol appeared in both of his eyes.


    Loading his arrows on his crossbow, Sigurd activated another skill.


    "Enchant: Sharp Projectiles!"


    The arrows on his quiver as well as the arrows on his crossbows shone with blue-colored light.


    Aiming his two crossbows toward Simon, Sigurd decided to kill the kid using his full power.


    "Multiple Arrow Shadow Clone Technique!"


    When Sigurd released the arrows from his crossbows, the two arrows multiplied! There were now twenty arrows heading toward Simon at an unprecedented speed!


    But Simon wasn''t fazed even after seeing multiple arrows heading toward him. Even though he didn''t want to be a hero, the memories from his past life allowed him to retain hisbat experience!


    Simon''s mindset was that of a soldier who lived his life on the battlefield. Even when he witnessed thousands of arrows aimed at him in his past life, he only scoffed at those as the only thing that killed him in his past lives was the betrayals by those he loved.


    Even the demon lord and the strongest mage in his past lives couldn''t kill him. What could an average hunter do to him?


    Nothing!


    Forwarding his two hands in front of him, Simon tightly gripped the air as a long sword made out of wind appeared in his hands.


    Using thebat experience from his past life, Simon held the long wind sword in both hands and used it to sh arrows.


    -ng! -ng!


    The sound of metal colliding was heard twenty times as Simon managed to parry all twenty arrows that were shot toward him.


    Although Simon''s footwork and movements were sloppy, his attacks were precise.


    ''Sigh, it seems that even if I havebat experience, I still need to train it to retain the muscle memory I had in my past life.''


    Although Simon was dissatisfied with his actions, that didn''t go the same for Sigurd who was dumbfounded after witnessing Simon parry all of his arrows!


    "Impossible! How can you block all of my arrows!"


    This time, it was Sigurd who yelled hysterically as he couldn''t believe that his full-powered attacks couldn''t kill a young teenager!


    ''I am an adult hunter who tasted blood and hardships for goodness sake! How can a kid who is wet behind the ears block my full-powered attacks!''


    Sigurd aggrievedlyined in his mind but before he couldin again, he saw his vision tumble multiple times before seeing his headless body.


    After decapitating Sigurd, Simon heard a notification sound in his mind as a system screen appeared in front of him.


    -Ding!


    [The Quest has beenpleted!]


    [All rewards have been transferred into the chosen one''s inventory!]

 Chapter 54 Holy Sword Of Valor And Rabbit Tribes Favor

    Receiving the system''s notification that his quest waspleted, Simon didn''t bother to take a look at the corpse of Sigurd and went to check his system inventory.


    Summoning the system screen for his system inventory, a system screen with countless empty boxes appeared in front of Simon.


    Among those empty boxes, the first two boxes were filled with items. One of them was a sword symbol and the other was a spherical light.


    When Simon tapped the icon for those two objects, their descriptions were shown before him.


    [Holy Sword Of Valor (SSS) (Sealed- 10)


    Item Type: Weapon


    Item Description: The Holy Sword was crafted by the gods to aid the hero in his quest of vanquishing evil! The sword currently has tenyers of seals imposed on it. Everyyer seal unlocked will increase the grade of the sword by one grade.


    Item Restriction 1: Only those with a noble and kind heart filled with justice and valor can wield this sword! The sword can recognize its owner and will return to its owner as long as the owner wills it!


    Item Restriction 2: The Holy Sword Of Valor can''t be used against those good and holy in nature. But, as a form of self-defense, the wielder can use the sword against them only IF they have malicious intent towards the wielder.


    Item Effect 1: The Holy Sword Of Valor was created to vanquish evil! Therefore, all creatures that are evil and demonic in nature will receive two times more damage that deals true damage and ignore defenses!


    Item Effect 2: The sword can change its size and form as long as it retained its form as a sword. Whether it is a broadsword, longsword, or shortsword, the Holy Sword Of Valor can change into any sword that fits the wielder''s needs!


    Item Effect 3: Upon wielding the Holy Sword Of Valor, all creatures that are good and holy in nature will have a good impression on the wielder. Likewise, all creatures that are evil and demonic in nature will have a bad impression on the wielder.]


    [Rabbit Tribe''s Favor (A)


    Item Type: Consumable


    Item Description: The heroic deed of avenging their fallen and defiled kin has caused the Rabbit Tribe to owe the hero a favor! What are you waiting for? Start your harem by having a bunny girl as one of your wives!


    Item Effect: After consumption, all rabbits, whether they are animals or demi-humans, will have a good impression on the consumer!]


    Reading the descriptions of those two items that he had received from his quest, Simon felt that those two items were worth more than the life of a mere weak hunter.


    But Simon didn''t care much since it benefited him the most. Especially the Rabbit Tribe''s Favor, it was the item that he valued the most.


    After being betrayed by the human race countless times, Simon has developed tendencies of herophobia (fear of hero) and anthropophobia (fear of humans).


    His phobias weren''t that severe to the point that he would faint or have seizures just by being near those that could trigger his phobia. But if he were to be a hero or have a human as his lover, then that would trigger his phobias.


    Simon was able to be a hero by avenging the bunny girl without triggering his phobia because he distracted himself with the prospect of receiving a reward for it. But it would be impossible for him to selflessly save someone without receiving anything in return.


    And even with the rewards he received, Simon realized that it won''t be long before his herophobia would be triggered afterpleting several quests from his hero system.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Remembering his herophobia and anthropophobia, Simon asked his system about it.


    "System, can I receive a quest reward that can cure my phobias?"


    [No, the chosen one can''t.]


    [The Hero System was created to assist and raise a hero out of you! If you are a hero, face your fears like one!]


    [Not to mention, you became a hero because of those phobias of yours. Your phobias made you different from other heroes. It made you what you are and who you are.]


    Receiving those answers from the hero system, Simon was disappointed that he couldn''t find a cure for his phobia. He didn''t even notice the secret message hidden in the words of his systems which was the reason why he received the hero system.


    Simon could only nod in reply to the system''s replies as he couldn''t do anything about it. After all, his system wasn''t the therapist system but the hero system.


    ''Sigh, I shouldn''t bite off more than I can chew. It is already fortunate enough that I obtained foreign power outside the goddess'' influence. It won''t be long before I can rebel against her!''


    When Simon thought of starting a rebellion against a divine being, he couldn''t help but feel excited!


    "System, take out the Holy Sword Of Valor and Rabbit Tribe''s Favor from the system inventory."


    [Affirmative.]


    After receiving Simon''smand, the system released the Holy Sword Of Valor and Rabbit Tribe''s Favor from the system inventory.


    A sword with a silver de and a golden hilt that was adorned by bright jewels appeared in front of Simon, embedded on the ground. Instead of calling it a sword for battle, it looked more like a ceremonial sword due to its beautiful ornamental designs.


    The Holy Sword Of Valor was very eye-catching. It released faint golden light that was filled with holiness. But despite that, Simon''s attention wasn''t on the Holy Sword Of Valor but on the spherical orb of light on his right hand.


    "How do I consume the Rabbit Tribe''s Favor?"


    Simon asked the system which prompted the system to reply.


    [The chosen one needs to eat it so that the effects of the Rabbit Tribe''s Favor can be integrated into the chosen one''s body.]


    Listening to the system''s instruction, Simon opened his mouth and devoured the spherical orb of light.


    Afterward, Simon felt a warm sensation that entered his body whichsted for several seconds before it stopped.


    "So¡­ does that mean I can flirt and bed with those bunny girls a lot easier?"

 Chapter 55 This World Is Doomed!

    Hearing Simon''s question, the system didn''t know what to reply to that.


    [¡­]


    [Sure.]


    [But the chosen one shouldn''t forget to save the world.]


    "Yes, yes, yes. I won''t forget."


    Simon waved his hand and shrugged off the system''s nagging. In truth, he didn''t care much about what the system was saying.


    He was kind to the world, but the world wasn''t kind to him. He saved the world, but no one saved him when he needed it the most.


    In other words, he didn''t want to be a hero.


    But even so, he still needed to ask an important question to the hero system which would decide his future.


    "System, are the quests mandatory to bepleted or can I choose not toplete them?"


    Although Simon asked that question as if he didn''t care about the system''s response, deep down inside, he wished that the system''s response wasn''t the worst that he had expected it to be.


    [No, it''s not mandatory. The chosen one can choose whether to ept or reject the quest.]


    [But please, when the world needs your help, do respond to it and save the world. If you don''t, no one will.]


    "Phew, fortunately, I can choose not to ept the quests."


    "As for saving the world, aren''t you mistaken about that? Why do you say that if I don''t, no one will? I literally have fifteen other ssmates that have been summoned into this world as a hero."


    Simon was confused about why the system wanted him to save the world when others could do it instead of him. Although he was d that his freedom was secured, he still didn''t know why the system was desperate to make him a hero and let him save the world instead of giving that responsibility to the other heroes.


    [The system doesn''t trust that they are kind and heroic enough to save the world. Each of those heroes you mentioned has hidden motives regarding the power that has been bestowed on them.]


    "I¡­ I can''t disagree with that."


    Simon was baffled by the system''s response. He knew his ssmates'' personalities very well and simr to the system, he also doesn''t trust that they would save the world.


    The homeroom representative or their ss leader was the acting leader in their hero party. He was the strongest in their ss. Or at least, he was the current strongest and since a few of his ssmates hadn''t shown their true power yet, the title of the ss representative being the strongest wasn''t that legitimate.


    For example, Simon hadn''t shown his true power yet as well as a few of his ssmates such as the Book Hero, Scythe Hero, and Luck Hero.


    But since Simon and the few heroes who didn''t reveal their full power didn''t disagree with the ss representative being the strongest, the ss representative managed to lead the ss while proiming himself as the "strongest".


    Their ss representative was the Sword Hero. And Simon didn''t like the Sword Hero because he was hypocritical.


    "Sigh, maybe the system is right. If that Sword Hero was left to lead the ss, without a doubt, he would be used by the king and those corrupt officials. And it seems that the king and the pope are having sess in manipting the Sword Hero."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Simon tiredly sighed as hey on the soft grassy ground. With the corpse of the bunny girl and the adult hunter near him, Simon ignored those corpses andy peacefully on the ground.


    Simon gazed at the countless stars that shone on the night sky while marveling at the eye-catching double moon in the sky.


    "I don''t want to deal with the political bullshit."


    Simonined as this was the reason why he went outside at night. It was to calm his thoughts after being holed up in his room.


    "To be honest, the demon and the human race aren''t that much different from each other."


    "The demons enve, the humans also did. The demonsmitted crimes, and the humans also did. The demons are sinful, the humans also are."


    "I guess the reason why the demons are the baddies while the humans are the goodies is that the humans are hypocrites who loved to paint themselves as saints. Aside from that, the goddess of this world supports the human race instead of the demon race."


    Now that Simon thought of it, the world of Fantasia was very fucked up.


    He now realized why the heroes were summoned. The world of Fantasia needed a hero.


    If it was before, Simon would be naive and delusional enough to think that he could save the world.


    But after bing the Reincarnation Hero, Simon no longer wanted to be a hero. Nothing good came from being a hero.


    Rather than making himself suffer by bing a hero, wouldn''t it be better for him to escape from his responsibilities as a hero and start a harem or something?


    Whatever his choice would be, it would be better than bing a hero.


    "Hmm¡­ A few of my ssmates might agree with my n of deserting from the Alister Kingdom."


    "From what I have noticed, the one who hates bing a hero the most should be the Book Hero. But since he still needed the kingdom''s royal library, aside from his initial outburst of disobedience, he obeyed the king and pope afterward. But like me, he is also a shut-in."


    "As for the Luck Hero, I don''t know what to say about him. That guy only wants to entertain himself and he loves testing the extent of his luck. He is a death seeker and a somewhat unreliablepanion."


    "The Scythe Hero doesn''t talk much and likes to work alone. I think she doesn''t like the prospect of being a hero since she didn''t want to attract attention but also doesn''t hate it to the point of rebelling against the Alister Kingdom."


    When Simon recalled the oddballs in their ss, he shook his head and sighed again.


    Aside from those weirdos, there were also other dysfunctional heroes in his ss.


    Lifting himself from the ground, Simon stored the Holy Sword Of Valor back in his system inventory as he could care less about it and went back to the house assigned to him with a thought in his mind.


    ''This world is doomed! No way my ssmates are hero material!''


    ''They might as well do a better job in being the demon lord''s generals!''

 Chapter 56 After Targeting Fantasia, Arcadia Is Next!

    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the sub-skill, Rabbit Tribe''s Favor(A)!]


    -Ding!


    [The creator has obtained the artifact, Holy Sword Of Valor(SSS) (Sealed- 10)!]


    System notifications and system screens interrupted Keith from continuing his training at the Training Ground.


    The warm breeze caressed Keith''s skin and made his long purple hair flutter. Combing his long hair with his fingers backward, Keith''s jade green eyes read the contents disyed on the system screen.


    "It''s better than nothing, I guess."


    After reading the skill description of the Rabbit Tribe''s Favor, Keith didn''t care much about it. For him, either rabbits became his pets or became his food.


    The thought of marrying and bedding a bunny girl never came into Keith''s mind. After all, he was very content with Sherry and loved her tremendously. And as a loyal man, he would never cheat on his girlfriend.


    He had already known that his hero system managed to find a host and that brought a smile to his face. Whether it was an evil smile or a good one, only the system knew since Keith was currently at the Training Ground when he was notified that the hero system sessfully integrated into a host.


    "My hero traitor n has been set into motion. Now that I have nted a spy in Fantasia, Arcadia should be next on the agenda."


    When Keith muttered those words, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    ''It seems that no one can escape my schemes. After nning to use the demon god as my subordinate, even the hero isn''t spared.''


    ''Speaking of the hero¡­''


    Taking out the Holy Sword Of Valor from his system inventory, Keith marveled at the sword that could only be wielded by those with a noble and kind heart filled with justice and valor.


    The reason why Keith could receive even the item rewards of his system hosts was that those items could be considered as his system hosts'' power. So that didn''t surprise Keith as he expected it to happen.


    But what surprised him the most was the fact that he could wield the Holy Sword Of Valor. Keith knew that any item restrictions wouldn''t apply to him as long as it was an item that his system hosts received.


    But the aspect of wielding a hero sword despite possessing a viinous heart made Keith grimace at how ironic it was.


    "Imagine, if I meet those hypocritical heroes and theybeled me as a viin. Then I took out the Holy Sword Of Valor."


    "They would be like: What the fuck?"


    "And I would be like: Fuck yourself. As I ughter them with a hero sword."


    "Hahaha! Those heroes will have doubts about whether I am a viin or not. But at that time, their heads have already been severed from their body!"


    Out of boredom, Keith performed a short theatrical as he used the Holy Sword Of Valor as if it was nothing but a toy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After ying with the Holy Sword Of Valor, Keith haphazardly threw it back into his system inventory.


    "Meh, the sword doesn''t my taste."


    "Aside from using it to troll the heroes from Fantasia or any other self-proimed heroes, I don''t think I will use it for battle."


    Keithmented as he disdained the Holy Sword Of Valor.


    He didn''t like holding something that represented "good".


    He felt that it was hypocritical if he used it, especially when he was evil.


    Of course, if he was left with no choice, Keith wouldn''t hesitate to use the sword in times of peril as he wasn''t dumb enough to linger on such thoughts. The Holy Sword Of Valor was part of his power so he ought to put it to good use even if he didn''t like it.


    "Although the true damage effect of the Holy Sword Of Valor is good, it can only be used against evil and demonic creatures."


    "In other words, the Holy Sword Of Valor was created by a bunch of racist hypocritical cksmiths. They must be those religious bastards who think they are holier than thou."


    Keith was pissed off that he couldn''t use the true damage effect of the Holy Sword Of Valor towards good and holy creatures. So he could only rant against the creator of the Holy Sword Of Valor.


    Not to mention, Keith had a bad past with religious fanatics which was the reason why he lost his family. Because of that, he had hatred towards them and he used his influence to suppress any religious propaganda in the countries influenced by his McDowell Foundation.


    He wasn''t extreme enough to kill those with religious affiliations but he made sure that people within the country influenced by his McDowell Foundation weren''t reliant on fictional characters such as the son of god, etc.


    Unknowingly, he was hailed as a messiah by those religious fanatics. He became what he had hated.


    But since Keith couldn''t kill them since he wasn''t genocidal enough, he left them to their own ord and no longer cared about them. At that time, he wasn''t in the mood to entertain himself by killing and torturing people so their lives were spared.


    And as the emperor of humanity, Keith couldn''t kill too many humans not because he couldn''t, but because it will be detrimental to the development of humanity.


    Even if Keithbeled a certain person as trash, that didn''t apply to that trash''s offspring. By killing a trash human, he might possibly kill the future genius of humanity so Keith refrained from killing too many humans.


    From the novels that Keith had read, the protagonist was either an orphan or had alcoholic and drug addict parents.


    But Keith didn''t have to worry much since the appearance of the dimensional gate meant that he could entertain himself again with killing without having to worry about killing humans.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder how it feels to kill an elf, demon, and also dragon? Or better yet, what if I kill a god?"


    "Imagine, I beat up a god, and afterward, that holy god is groveling below my feet as he licks my boots. Giving that god false hope, I killed him after I was bored in toying with him."


    When Keith thought of that, he couldn''t help but feel excited as his imagination ran wild.


    "I will do that after I conquer Arcadia! The god of Arcadia will grovel beneath my feet as I hold my sword near his neck!"

 Chapter 57 The Cultivators Offended Keiths Majesty!

    After the appearance of the dimensional gate, almost seven days have passed. It was only a few hours before the dimensional gate would be essible to Arcadia''s side.


    Although humanity could have sent their military force to traverse the world of Arcadia via the dimensional gate, they didn''t do that mainly because Keith prevented them from doing that.


    Keith was well aware that even with nuclear bombs, it wasn''t enough to kill those truly powerful magical creatures. Because of that, he had suggested to his subordinates to focus on establishing the Awakened Guild.


    And with the whole world being united on a great cause, it didn''t take that long for the Awakened Guild to have branches all around the world. Even North Korea had their own Awakened Guild as their president imitated Keith''s ns but Keith didn''t mind since that country wasn''t a threat whenpared to the unified alliance of most powerhouse countries.


    Whenpared to an elephant, an ant was too weak. But if a group of elephants ganged up on an ant, that was too overkill. That was the current situation of North Korea when up against the Unified World Organization under Keith.


    And a group of elephants wouldn''t care about an ant.


    With that in mind, Keith ignored North Korea since he was too focused on leading the establishment of the Awakened Guild.


    Keith had made use of the increasing crime rate to spread the influence of the Awakened Guild. After the Awakened Guild had dealt with criminals worldwide, its prestige had increased and was now well-epted by the public.


    After the publication of the existence of awakened humans as well as the dimensional gate, it only took a few days for society to ept its existence.


    Humans were excellent when it came to adapting especially in times of crisis. Otherwise, with the weak body of a human, it was impossible to defeat those sharks and lions but humans were adaptive and crafty enough to use their wisdom to defeat those apex predators.


    Not to mention, the arrival of the dimensional gate had caused the hidden supernatural society of earth to reveal itself. That problem alone gave Keith a headache since the existence of vampires, werewolves, and cultivators was simr to having a time bomb.


    "Let me get this straight. The leader of the cultivation society had usurped the leadership of the President of China?"


    When Keith asked that question to his subordinate via his smartphone, he rubbed his forehead as things were going beyond his ns.


    "Sigh, why the fuck those young masters won''t just silently enjoy their jade beauties!?"


    "I had turned a blind eye when those cultivators were kidnapping and raping beautiful girls since they weren''t American and weren''t under my direct rule, but threatening my subordinate''s rule? That goes beyond my bottom line!"


    Hearing Keith''s ranting, his subordinate who was on the other side of the phone was also having a headache.


    "I''m sorry, boss! Our forces in China can''t defeat those cultivators! Even SSS-ss hunters from China can''t defeat those cultivators!"


    After hearing his subordinate''s apology, Keith calmed his mind.


    ''China''s problem isn''t America''s problem.''


    ''That''s why I didn''t get myself involved when those rapists and molesters from Japan and young masters from China went on a raping spree. After all, those Chinese and Japanese girls weren''t under the protection of the American police.''


    ''But since those cultivators dared to harm my subordinate, the President Of China, then they should be prepared to deal with the consequences of offending me!''


    When those thoughts entered Keith''s mind, he kept hisposure but if those subordinates of his had seen his expression, they would tremble in fear since they know that Keith was beyond furious!


    Keith''s face was calm and serene, yet the killing intent that was released said so otherwise.


    Although he was angered, Keith knew that it wasn''t rational to attack those cultivators without knowing their power yet.


    Attacking the cultivators without knowing their power was tantamount to going to war without sending scouts and using binocrs to survey the enemy''s power and terrain.


    And as the emperor of humanity whomanded the lifeline of the human race, Keith wasn''t dumb and irrational. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a teenager such as himself tomand humanity if he was dumb.


    "Is Putong Ren still alive?"


    Since he valued his subordinates, Keith inquired about the well-being of his subordinate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, boss. The President Of China is still alive. But, he is currently being held captive by the leader of the cultivation society."


    "Fortunately, the leader of the cultivation society knew about Boss'' existence. Otherwise, he would have already killed Putong Ren."


    Hearing his subordinate''s reply, Keith was well aware that Putong Ren was still alive because the leader of the cultivation society nned to use Putong Ren as his bargaining chip for the transfer of the leadership of China.


    "You did an excellent job, Mathew. Make sure that Putong Ren is still alive till I arrive there."


    "Also, did the leader of the cultivation society reveal their cultivation base?"


    Receiving his boss'' praise, Mathew was overjoyed. And after hearing his boss'' inquiry, he immediately answered it.


    "Yes, boss! Although the leader of the cultivation society didn''t reveal his name, he did boast that he was at Nascent Soul Realm Peak Stage."


    Receiving his subordinate''s answer, Keith assured that he would save Putong Ren and afterward, he dropped the call.


    "Fuck, I don''t know how powerful a Nascent Soul Realm Peak Stage cultivator is. Why can''t those outdated fucks use the Awakened Guild''s ranks for power level?"


    "Didn''t they know that as boomers, they should keep up with the fads?"


    Although Keithined, he knew that he still had a method to convert the cultivation power level.


    "System, can youpare the cultivation realms to the multiversal power level?"


    -Ding!


    [Power Level:


    Body Tempering Realm = Lowest Realm (Building level)


    Qi Refining Realm = Low Realm (City level)


    Golden Core Realm = Mid Realm (Country level)


    Nascent Soul = High Realm (Continental level)


    Primal Infant = Highest Realm (Moon level)


    Void Immortal Realm = Perfection Realm ary level)


    Immortal King Realm = Transcendent Realm (Gxy level)


    Immortal Emperor Realm = Universe Realm (Universe level)]


    Without needing to wait, the system immediately responded to him.


    After reading the text disyed on the system screen, Keith felt troubled.


    "Bruh, the leader of those cultivators is too powerful. At least, I can''t defeat him with my SSS-grade Mana Maniption."


    "It seems I can only use my First Order skill¡­"

 Chapter 58 Keith Sold His Body

    "Should I use the First Order skill or not? If I did, I will lose my only trump card. Not to mention, the dimensional gate will open a few hours from now. If I don''t have such a hole card at my disposal, Earth will be doomed due to those foreign forces."


    "But if I don''t use it, the internal conflict between the cultivators and the awakened humans will pose a much more dangerous threat."


    Pacing back and forth in his room, Keith was in deep thought as he muttered to himself like a madman. He was currently weighing his options but it left him helpless since he was currently stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    In other words, his only option was to choose the lesser evil between the two evils.


    "Currently, the SSS-ss hunters on earth can''t defeat those cultivators. If I didn''t have the First Order skill, those cultivators might have already easily taken over the entire world and usurped my throne."


    "If only those cultivators were obedient, we could have a higher chance of defeating Arcadia. After all, those cultivators are humans so having an alliance between them would be beneficial."


    "Sigh, their so-called cultivation of immortality had poisoned their mind with arrogance."


    "It seems I am left with no choice but to clean up the trash before it spreads a disease."


    After making up his mind, Keith created six pairs of cloth wings on his back using his Indestructible Versatile Clothes.


    But, Keith didn''t fly and head towards China since he found that it was unrealistic with his current power to arrive there in just an hour. Instead, he stayed in his room and did quick math.


    "The distance between China and America is at least ten kilometers. Since the dimensional gate will open at least three hours from now, I can only afford an hour''s worth of travel."


    "If I board my private ne, it will take at least two hours at full speed. Although the AK-1 McDowell can fly at the speed of Mach 4, it still takes too long."


    "And with my current power, I can only reach the speed of Mach 1 assuming I am flying in a straight line. So using my ne as well as my cloth wings are out of the equation."


    Keith was disappointed in himself that he didn''t urge his subordinates to create the AK-2 McDowell that could fly at Mach 5. Although a prototype was already created, it still wasn''t suitable for human use.


    "I can use the First Order skill to instantly appear in China but that would waste the skill duration of my First Order skill."


    "The only method left is to use space magic. And since I am not that proficient in space magic yet as I can only use elemental magic with my mana maniption, it seems I can only use that method."


    When Keith thought about that, he felt helpless for the second time in his life.


    Even after obtaining a system as well as awakening his mana and skills, he didn''t be omnipotent. Even those cultivators could threaten his life since his First Order skill had its limits.


    Because of that, he will never allow a hostile force that could threaten his life to exist in the same world as him.


    With that in mind, Keith went out of his room as he nned to deal with the cultivators in China.


    ***


    "Sherry, my darling~! Your boyfriend needs your help~!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Keith pleaded to Sherry in an overly dramatic tone.


    Sherry, who was currently witnessing her boyfriend''s childishness, could only rub her forehead. Keith had already told her about the cultivators as well as the Chinese president being held hostage by those cultivators.


    And since Keith had already revealed his identity as the emperor of humanity before, she knew that she couldn''t sit still and do nothing especially when she had knowledge of the future.


    ''Those cultivators had run rampant in the previous timeline. Since Keith as well as the heroes weren''t on earth in the previous timeline, the leader of those cultivators had almost taken over the entire world. If not for the End Note users, those cultivators would have be the overlord of humanity.''


    ''Even without Keith''s insistence, I will still find a way to write the names of all those cultivators after I upgraded my End Note to the second stage. After all, those cultivators had threatened the freedom of the human race in the previous timeline.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Sherry nodded at Keith and agreed to help him.


    "So, what do you want me to help you with?"


    "With my current power, I can''t defeat the leader of those cultivators. As you have said, their leader is at XXX-rank but my space maniption is only at X-rank. Even I am powerless in that regard."


    Hearing Sherry''s words, Keith wasn''t shocked that his girlfriend was more powerful than him since his Eyes of Heaven had already seen through her true power.


    Forparison, Keith was only at SSS-rank with his Mana Maniption while Sherry was at X-rank in her Space Maniption. The gap between those two ranks was too high especially when Sherry''s element was a high-grade one.


    If not for the existence of Keith''s First Order skill, Sherry might have already been at the top of their rtionship.


    "You don''t need to fight. I can deal with the leader of those cultivators including those cannon fodders. But, you need to help me teleport to China since I am not that proficient in the usage of space magic."


    Keith replied to Sherry''s question which immediately received her response.


    "I agree. But what will you offer to me in return?"


    "What do you want? I am the richest and most influential man on Earth. I can give you almost anything you desire."


    Even after receiving Keith''s reassurance, Sherry wasn''t moved since she didn''t care much about material possessions such as jewelry, cars, etc.


    "I remember that you kept on avoiding me whenever I attacked you at night. It made me doubt your masculinity."


    "In other words, I want your body!"


    As if Keith expected Sherry''s words since he knew that she was thirsty and horny, he immediately responded.


    "Deal!"


    And with that, Keith sold his body to receive Sherry''s assistance.

 Chapter 59 If You Dont Court Death, You Wont Die

    After selling himself, Keith didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''Ah, I should just suck it up and deal with it. It''s not like I am the one at loss here. Yes, I''m not the one who lost.''


    Keithforted himself in his mind.


    In their deal, Keith might have sold himself on the surface, but he would also taste Sherry in the process. No matter how he had thought about it, he didn''t lose anything.


    Sherry was unaware of Keith''s thoughts but seeing that he was ready, she moved her hand towards his and held his hand.


    After holding his hand, Sherry used her space maniption to teleport both of them to China.


    ***


    ¡ªBeijing, China¡ª


    On top of a building, two figures appeared out of thin air. A pair of lovely couples were holding each other''s hands as they watched the scene in front of them.


    A group of Chinese men and women were wearing cultivation robes while flying in the sky using a sword. On the ground, the Chinese citizens were being terrorized by the cultivators.


    From the looks of it, the cultivator society had already taken over Beijing. It wouldn''t be long before they could dominate the entire Chinese maind.


    Keith McDowell and Sherry Blossom were nonchntly gazing at the sufferings of the Chinese citizens. After all, in the eyes of the two powerhouses, those groups of weaklings weren''t worth wasting their time on them.


    Even when a young master cultivator robbed a man of his wife and raped her in front of her husband, the two of them could care less about them.


    After all, when you see two dogs fucking each other, would you even care?


    As if sensing the gazes of Keith and Sherry, the young master was offended since they looked at him like a piece of trash!


    Even his father, mother, and entire n treated him like the jade of their n! Because of that, Da Zei felt offended that those foreigners dared to look down on him!


    But before Da Zei could point his fingers and ridicule Keith and Sherry, an unknown powerful pressure crushed his neck until it disappeared!


    In the eyes of the husband whose wife just got raped in front of him, he saw Da Zei''s neck being erased as if it didn''t exist!


    Due to being neckless, Da Zei''s head was disconnected from his lower body, causing it to fall on the ground like an apple that had fallen too far from the tree. Blood spurted out from both his headless body and neckless head, painting the ground red!


    The scent of rusted iron and the shock and despair of having his wife raped in front of him had overstimted him and caused the weak-willed husband to faint from shock.


    As for his wife who was raped, her mind was already broken. Lying on the ground and ignoring both her unconscious husband and dead rapist, Biao Zi no longer cared about anything and just wanted to wake up from this horrible nightmare.


    From afar, Keith and Sherry observed the death of Da Zei who wanted to provoke them.


    "Tsk! If you don''t court death, you won''t die!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After Keith ridiculed Da Zei''s stupidity, hemented on Sherry''s usage of space magic.


    "With your current strength, you can''t even erase space. There was a dy in the space erasure that you even had to crush the surrounding space before you could erase it. It seems I have to rely on myself in dealing with the leader of those cultivators."


    "It''s not my fault that I''m only at X-rank. Otherwise, I could have joined you in defeating the leader of those cultivators. I won''t be reduced as a bus you can ride on if I was powerful enough to assist you."


    Sherry rolled her eyes at Keith and she didn''t even forget to make an intimate joke with him regarding her current situation.


    "I might be riding on you today, but you will ride me at night."


    Noticing her making a joke, Keithplied and joked with her.


    Unfurling his six pairs of cloth wings, Keith flew and descended to the ground.


    He descended near Da Zei''s corpse and checked whether he was dead or not. After confirming that Da Zei was dead, he no longer cared about him.


    After all, the dead won''t die again!


    Snapping his fingers, Biao Zi and her husband turned into ashes in just a second.


    After he cremated Biao Zi and her husband, Keith noticed that Sherry teleported beside him.


    "See this, this is how you use your powers. Killing them before they even knew they had died, is how you kill someone."


    "It''s not fair! That young master brat was stronger than those ants. With my power, I can use space erasure without any dy on them."


    Hearing Sherry''s retort, Keith shook his head andmented.


    "Nothing in this world is fair. Just like how I cremated them alive and they can''t even react, the fact that you can''t kill that trash young master in an instant proved that you are still too weak."


    Although Keith said that, he found it ironic that a cheat-like existence like Sherry spoke about fairness. Let alone Sherry, even he was more than a cheat existence than her.


    As for why he killed Biao Zi and her husband, it''s because they can be used as a demonstration of his power and also to lecture Sherry about the ways of killing. Not to mention, Biao Zi didn''t want to live while her husband was treated as trash and weak by Keith so he killed them.


    He was getting irritatedtely due to the threat of the cultivator society. And it just so happened that those three trashes had tainted his eyes as soon as Sherry and he arrived in China.


    At least, their death had been used to entertain him so their death wasn''t worthless.


    If Da Zei, Biao Zi, and her husband didn''t cause amotion as soon as Keith and Sherry arrived in China, the three of them wouldn''t have died. So they could only me their bad luck of meeting the annoyed Keith McDowell.


    No longer lingering on the deaths of those trashes, Keith used his Eyes of Heaven to locate Putong Ren who was held captive by the leader of the cultivator society.


    After finding their location, Keith told Sherry the coordinates and the two of them disappeared in a sh!

 Chapter 60 First Order: At This Moment, I Am First!

    "Who goes there?"


    The troubled voice of a man rang out inside the mansion.


    After leaving his mansion, he saw the figure of a teenage boy with long purple hair and a teenage girl with long bubblegum pink hair.


    Using his qi sense, the man immediately lowered his guard after finding out the power of the two teenagers.


    "Hahaha! I have been too tense these days. For a second there, I thought the powerful emperor of humanity arrived to pick up Putong Ren but only two teenagers with weak power arrived."


    The man with a ck-colored cultivation robe and long messy ruffled ck hairughed and spoke to himself.


    With his cultivation base at Nascent Realm Peak Stage and the appearance of a thirty-year-old man, Keith McDowell immediately recognized him as the leader of the cultivator society, Lingluan Toufa!


    And from Lingluan Toufa''s words, he was vignt when it came to the appearance of the emperor of humanity. But due to Keith''s weak strength, Lingluan Toufa didn''t recognize him as the emperor of humanity.


    "What are you two foreigner brats doing here? If you foreigners want to take a tour and marvel at China''s greatness, you came to the wrong ce. Leave now or else you will lose your life!"


    Surprisingly, Lingluan Toufa could speak fluent English.


    And hearing his words, Keith realized that Lingluan Toufa didn''t recognize him.


    "Hmm¡­ I haven''t tasted a foreign high school beauty in a while. You boy there, you can leave. But the girl stays!"


    Lingluan Toufa had a lecherous expression on his face when he threatened to NTR Keith from Sherry.


    When Keith heard Lingluan Toufa''s threat, his eyes shed a dangerous glint as his killing intent burst out.


    The mana in Keith''s body ran rampant and the coercive pressure that was released from his body had even affected Sherry.


    Keith''s jade green eyes turned golden as he used his Eyes of Heaven to his full extent. His long purple hair fluttered and was floating behind him due to the pressure emanating from his body. On his back, a pair of six paired azure green cloth wings unfurled.


    Even when Keith was weaker than Lingluan Toufa, Lingluan Toufa felt pressured by Keith''s overbearing presence. Lingluan Toufa realized that Keith wasn''t amon person, unlike Putong Ren.


    A serious glint shed in his eyes. Lingluan Toufa finally recognized Keith as the emperor of humanity.


    Otherwise, why would two youngsters appear in the mansion where he held Putong Ren captive? It just so happened that one of those youngsters had the presence of a king and Lingluan Toufa wasn''t dumb enough to assume that it was a coincidence.


    But what made him surprised was that the emperor of humanity seemed to be weaker than he had expected. Not only weaker but also younger than him.


    Lingluan Toufa knew that with his current power, defeating the emperor of humanity was as easy as crushing a bug.


    Before Lingluan Toufa could ridicule the weak power of the emperor of humanity, he was startled when Keith yelled which interrupted him.


    "Sherry, leave now! I am going all out!"


    After hearing Keith''s warning, Sherry nodded at him and her figure disappeared.


    After Keith warned Sherry, he no longer cared whether she heeded his warning or not. Taking out a longsword from his system inventory, Keith held it in his right hand and pointed it toward Lingluan Toufa.


    "You dare imprison my subordinate? I, Keith Aurum Kureiz Mordread Culius Dowell, the emperor of humanity, will eliminate you and the entire cultivator society!"


    After revealing his true full name, Keith A.K. McDowell no longer hid his hole card!


    He knew that with his current power, he was no match against a Nascent Soul Peak Stage cultivator. Being defeated by Lingluan Toufa would be his demise if he didn''t go all out!


    As soon as Keith decided to go all out, he activated his U-grade First Order skill!


    When he activated his First Order skill, the rampant mana and surging killing intent emanating from his body had resided back to his body. But, his eyes remained golden while his long purple hair fluttered and floated behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The only difference from before was that Keith''s power was no longer rampant, it became more orderly.


    Although Keith''s overbearing pressure resided, Lingluan Toufa became suffocated by the invisible pressure being released from Keith''s existence.


    ''It''s as if¡­ I am in front of someone whose existence is higher than mine. A god!''


    That thought entered Lingluan Toufa''s mind as he gazed at Keith in a daze.


    ''A god? That''s impossible! He is only a mortal whose strength is weaker than a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!''


    Shaking off such absurd thoughts, Lingluan Toufa recovered from his daze.


    A fierce look shed in his eyes but before he could charge and attack Keith, his instincts felt danger from Keith, which halted him from his advances.


    A chilling voice devoid of emotions entered Lingluan Toufa''s ears which made him tremble in fear!


    "The sword is at the top, the cultivator is at the bottom!"


    When thatmand entered his ears, Lingluan Toufa felt danger from the ordinary-looking sword held in Keith''s hands. It was as if he was in front of a weapon that was his worst nemesis!


    "Mana is at the top, spiritual qi is at the bottom!"


    The spiritual qi in Lingluan Toufa''s body became weaker and he noticed that the mana in Keith''s body seemed to suppress his spiritual qi!


    "Magic is at the top, cultivation is at the bottom!"


    The cultivation base of Lingluan Toufa remained at Nascent Soul Realm Peak Stage, but he realized that his power has drastically weakened.


    "Mage is at the top, the cultivator is at the bottom!"


    Lingluan Toufa felt even more coercive pressure from Keith''s existence. It was as if he, a cultivator, became the prey of a mage such as Keith.


    "Keith Aurum Kureiz Mordread Culius Dowell is the first of the hierarchy of priority, while you, Lingluan Toufa, are at thest!"


    When those words befall him, Lingluan Toufa went crazy and immediately attacked Keith!


    A spiritual qi sword wave was released from Lingluan Toufa''s index finger but when that attacknded on Keith, it dissipated as if it didn''t exist!


    His attack was easily negated and from the looks of it, not only did his spiritual qi, cultivation technique, and the attack be weaker, but it couldn''t even touch and harm Keith who stood there and did nothing!


    "Impossible!"


    Ignoring Lingluan Toufa''s words, Keith exined.


    "Do you know why a mortal can''t kill a god?"


    "It''s all due to the hierarchy of priority!"


    "You, a cultivator with spiritual qi and a cultivation base, are at the very bottom! While I, a mage with mana and magic, am at the top!"


    Before Lingluan Toufa could react, he felt a sharp and excruciating pain in his chest.


    Keith immediately appeared in front of him with his cultivator-killing sword plunged into Lingluan Toufa''s chest, directly piercing his heart! His sword had negated the defense of Lingluan Toufa''s spiritual qi armor and tempered body!


    Leaning towards Lingluan Toufa''s side, Keith whispered in his ear, "At this moment, I am the first in the hierarchy of priority. While you, are at thest!"

 Chapter 61 The Power Of The First Order Skill

    Before Lingluan Toufa could cough out blood, his whole body turned into ashes. Even the blood on Keith''s cultivator-killing sword was burned into nothingness.


    After activating his strongest auxiliary skill, Keith became the nemesis of all cultivators.


    His normal elemental fire could now burn cultivators into ashes. Not to mention, his normal sword could now deal true damage to cultivators.


    Only ten seconds have passed, yet Keith had killed a Nascent Soul Realm Peak Stage cultivator as easily as squashing a bug!


    ''First Order, the power to be the first in the hierarchy of priority. In the hierarchy of priority, those at the top canmand and enve those at the bottom. While those at the bottom cannot resist those at the top.''


    ''Not only can it be used to add buffs onto almost everything, but it can also be used to curse the opponent.''


    ''Although it is powerful, it can only be used once a day and it only has a duration of 60 seconds. This is the reason why I am reluctant to use it. It can only be used as ast resort and I shouldn''t rely on it too much.''


    When Keith thought about his First Order skill, he bathe in the soothing experience of having his existence ascended to a higher level!


    After getting intoxicated by his own power, Keith snapped out of his current state and immediately became serious.


    "Now that the leader of those cultivators is dead, I might as well eliminate as many as cultivators I can while my skill is still in effect."


    When Keith muttered those words, he used his Eyes of Heaven at full power.


    With his Eyes of Heaven, the cultivators in the entire world were detected by him.


    "Good is at the top, evil is at the bottom!"


    "Sword is at the top, evil cultivators are at the bottom!"


    "Sword is at the top, distance is at the bottom!"


    "Sword is at the top, space is at the bottom!"


    "Sword is at the top, time is at the bottom!"


    After stacking up countless buffs on his sword, Keith achieved the effect of his normal sword possessing the attributes of killing evil cultivators. Not only that, but it could also ignore time, space, and distance.


    In other words¡­


    When Keith shed his sword countless times at the void in front of him, all of the evil cultivators in the entire world had been diced into pieces! After those evil cultivators were rested in pieces, their mutted corpses were set ame!


    All of the evil cultivators in the entire world had died and turned into ashes.


    As if that wasn''t enough¡­


    "Sword is at the top, the soul is at the bottom!"


    Adding a soul-killing buff to his sword, Keith shed at the void again.


    All of the evil cultivators who had died didn''t even have their souls spared! They could no longer enter the reincarnation cycle since they had diedpletely!


    When it came to his enemies, Keith was ruthless!


    For him, a good enemy was a dead enemy!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The threats have been eliminated. Sherry, do you still want to hide in that void?"


    Taking a nce at the space that was several meters away from him, Keith revealed Sherry''s location.


    Since Keith had found her, Sherry no longer hid in the void as a dark-colored portal appeared out of nowhere. Stepping out of the dark-colored portal, Sherry''s beautiful figure was revealed.


    "Tsk, I didn''t know you were this powerful, Keith. If I had known, I would have stayed at home instead of guarding you in secrecy."


    Although Sherryined, she sounded relieved that Keith wasn''t in harm''s way.


    ''She is lying.''


    Keith frowned when his Eyes of Heaven detected that Sherry was lying to him.


    At the start of his evil cultivator massacre, Keith''s Eyes of Heaven were at full power so he could detect that when he had asked Sherry to leave, she didn''t leave and had hidden herself in the void


    But from his earlier observation, Lingluan Toufa hadn''t detected Sherry''s presence so Keith didn''t care whether Sherry left or not.


    And currently, his Eyes of Heaven were still at full power. Because of that, he had easily discerned Sherry''s words and detected that she had lied to him.


    With his Eyes of Heaven, Keith''s lie detection skill was top-notch. Not only would he know whether someone told the truth or not, but he would also know at which part they had lied to him.


    Because of that, Keith was well aware that Sherry''s concerns for his safety weren''t a lie. But the first part of her sentence where she told him that she didn''t know about his power, was a lie.


    ''Does Sherry know my power? I didn''t tell her about my First Order skill if I wasn''t mistaken.''


    ''I had already guessed before that Sherry had known about the future along with Amelia, but it seemed that my guess is bing more probable now.''


    Of course, even if Keith had discovered that Sherry was lying to him, he didn''t reveal that to her.


    Otherwise, if Sherry had known that he had a method of detecting her lies, she would be warier when it came to speaking to him. If that ever happened, Keith might get a headache if Sherry hid her lies a lot more proficiently.


    Forparison, Keith and Sherry''s situation was like a blind man in front of a naked girl. The blind man pretended to be blind but since the girl didn''t know that he wasn''t blind, she didn''t mind standing naked in front of him.


    Keith didn''t expose Sherry''s lies since he currently had the advantage of knowing that she was lying to him while Sherry didn''t know that he could detect her lies.


    "I have done my end of the deal, don''t forget yours."


    Sherry''s words snapped Keith out of his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. But let''s do it tonight."


    "The dimensional gate will open a few hours from now. It''s best if we use that time to prepare ourselves for battle instead of ying on the bed."


    After reluctantly agreeing to Keith''s exnation, Sherry held Keith''s hand and teleported themselves back to America.


    But when they arrived at their hotel room in America, Keith remembered something.


    "Ah! I forgot about Putong Ren!"

 Chapter 62 A God Has Descended?

    ¡ªA minute ago at one of McDowell''s Branches¡ª


    -Sizzle~


    -Sizzle~


    The sound of burger patties and french fries being fried resounded in the room as the room temperature became moderately high.


    A part-timer with ck hair and crimson-red eyes was sweating as he multi-tasked, frying both burger patties and french fries at the same time. When it came to his job, he never cked off. He was aiming for the cash bonus of bing the employee of the month!


    While Julius Daemon, the demon god part-timer at McDowell''s was working hard to pay for his bills, his instincts immediately red up as he sensed danger on earth!


    ''Fuck! Why is someone using divinity in this world?''


    ''Did Gaia directly interfere in Blue Star? Hasn''t she been passive nowadays? Why did she interfere now?''


    When those thoughts entered Julius'' mind, he discovered that his assumptions were incorrect.


    ''No, this doesn''t seem to be Gaia''s divinity.''


    ''If I''m not mistaken, a god has descended in China. His divinity seems to be leaning towards order and supremacy and has neutral properties. It doesn''t corrte with Gaia''s divinity that has earth, life, and nature properties.''


    ''Is there a god simr to me who had escaped from their home and sought refuge in Blue Star?''


    ''But ording to his divinity, there doesn''t seem to be any problems with it. His divinity isn''t broken.''


    ''Also, why do I feel that his divinity is stronger than mine? If I''m not mistaken, it''s even stronger than the Goddess of Fantasy!''


    Having such an absurd thought in his mind, Julius shook his head and dispelled it.


    ''No! That''s impossible! Blue Star is too weak to raise a god stronger than Filicia!''


    ''Otherwise, I wouldn''t have sought refuge in Blue Star if the gods were stronger than Filicia.''


    After dismissing such a thought in his head, Julius was relieved.


    But, he didn''t know that the humans in Blue Star were favored by fate and destiny. Humans in Blue Star were very unpredictable. They might be the weakest sentient racepared to otherworldly races, but they could give birth to a prodigy that could reach the level of a god.


    It just so happened that Keith A.K. McDowell was such an existence. An existence capable of surpassing the gods with his First Order skill, albeit for a very short duration.


    After Julius noticed that the divinity in China had disappeared, he no longer cared and was focusing on frying burgers and fries. Although he didn''t forget about the unknown god, he still could care less about it since the employee of the month was more important to him.


    The burger patty was flipped into the air as Julius showed his excellent reflexes and reaction time as a former overpowered demon god.


    ''I need to work hard! Those bills won''t pay for themselves!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After resolving himself to work harder, Julius focused on his work at McDowell''s.


    Although there was already the establishment of the Awakened Guild, Julius had never thought of bing an awakened. The reason for that was that he was still recuperating from his injuries.


    Unless he was forced to go all out, he could barely reach the SSS-rank in terms of power. Not to mention, he didn''t want to alert the god in the world behind the dimensional gate.


    It was already too difficult to hide in Blue Star while preventing the possibility of infuriating Gaia. He didn''t want to offend the god behind the dimensional gate so that''s one of the reasons why he never thought of bing an awakened.


    One of the other reasons was that he was vignt when it came to those humans discovering his identity as a demon god. He had already felt that his current concealment was not sufficient enough since a certain long purple-haired teenager had seen through his true appearance.


    Not to mention, he was already satisfied with his current life. Being a part-timer in the world''s leading fast-food chain was quite a well-paid job.


    At least, he had enough money to spend on his bills as well as have disposable ie for top up on his games.


    Not only was the demon god a part-timer, but he was also a gamer who spent most of his money on games. His current goal in life was to be the employee of the month and also be a full-time worker at McDowell''s.


    His ie as a part-timer was already lucrative. So he wanted to be a full-time worker to defeat those whales!


    As for defeating Filicia, Julius had already lost hope of defeating her. Even when he was in his prime, he couldn''t defeat her.


    Even if he recovered, his strength would be insufficient to defeat her. After all, when he was recuperating from his injuries, it was unlikely for Filicia''s strength to remain stagnant.


    ''The only way I can defeat Filicia is by asking foreign gods to team up with me and defeat her. But if I do that, those foreign gods might betray me and be the second Filicia. They will take over Fantasia and their ruling might even be worst than Filicia''s.''


    ''Not to mention, I am too poor to hire the assistance of those foreign gods.''


    When Julius thought of his current wealth, he could only shed bloody tears. If not for Filicia, he would have already taken over Fantasia and obtained the treasures in that world.


    But his current self was too pitiful. Not only did he fail in taking over Fantasia, but he was also forced to take refuge in a foreign world.


    ''This world is too weird! Blue Star should be weak, but why is the water so deep?''


    ''Not only is Gaia''s strength unknown, but even an unknown god has also descended in China and reached a level stronger than Filicia and my powerbined!''


    ''If more anomalies urred in this world, I might be dead before I know it. Next year today might be my death anniversary.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Julius Daemon had already decided.


    Since Blue Star was too dangerous, he should just hide and wait until he was powerful enough to escape to a weaker.


    Living in Blue Star was too dangerous!

 Chapter 63 Second Monster Invasion

    Staring at the dimensional gate in front of him, Keith noticed that the green-colored dimensional gate was slowly turning blue, which indicated that it was almost Arcadia''s time to invade Blue Star.


    After that discovery, Keith flew away from the dimensional gate using his cloth wings andnded on the rooftop of a five-story building.


    As if that was a signal, the awakened humans that were dispatched around the dimensional gate had raised their vignce towards the dimensional gate.


    Observing their actions, Keith nodded in satisfaction.


    "It wasn''t a mistake to establish the Awakened Guild and hire these cannon fodders."


    "All of them had already signed a life and death contract so even if they die, then it''s their fault for joining the Awakened Guild. Nowadays, it''s quite easy to live life as long as you have money. Even human life can be bought with money."


    "And since I don''tck money, I won''tck disposable fodders like them."


    When Keith muttered those words, he noticed that the space near him had distorted and a pink-haired girl appeared beside him.


    "Will you interfere in this battle?"


    Sherry asked Keith and he shook his head in response.


    "No, I won''t. I have already used up my hole card so if a bunch of SSS-rank Awakened humans can''t deal with the monsters from Arcadia, then even I will be helpless against it."


    "Then, do you regret your decision? If you didn''t save Putong Ren, you can still possess your hole card. After all, as you have said before, you don''tck subordinates. I bet you can find recements for Putong Ren''s position."


    Hearing that question from Sherry, Keith shook his head again.


    "My subordinates'' life, although not as important as mine, is still valuablepared to those nobodies. Not to mention, I didn''t lose much in this exchange. In exchange for using up my hole card, not only did I manage to save my subordinate, but I have also eliminated the threat of the human race."


    "The cultivators that have lived up to this day had either chosen to live in seclusion or have joined the Awakened Guild. All of them hade to an agreement with me. If earth is in danger, then even those cultivators who lived in seclusion had to contribute or else I will eliminate them."


    As soon as Keith had remembered Putong Ren, he had asked Sherry to teleport them back to China. After saving Putong Ren, Keith had dealt with the cultivators that weren''t killed by his omni-attack.


    Since those cultivators who had lived were considered "good" by Keith''s standards, all of the cultivators had agreed to join Keith''s organization and some had joined the Awakened Guild while a few remained in seclusion.


    Good and evil, although omnipresent, relied on a matter of perspective.


    And in Keith''s perspective, "good" was those people who would follow hismand and not be a threat to humanity.


    So it was no wonder that those cultivators who had kept their life agreed to join Keith''s organization. Those who would have disagreed with Keith despite not being evil had already died so Keith didn''t have to worry about that problem.


    That meant cultivators who had a good heart and wouldn''t hesitate to help others but wouldn''t follow Keith''smand had already been killed by Keith. For him, he had no use for those disobedient people.


    With Keith''s First Order skill, he could easily kill all of the End Note users aside from Sherry and then offer the End Note to Sherry.


    But for someone who valued entertainment above most, he would never do something easy as that.


    For others, it might be a stupid decision to do. But Keith was confident that as long as those End Note users didn''t reach the final stage, he guessed that even the third stage of End Note would be powerless against his First Order skill.


    After all, the First Order kill was a U-grade skill. In other words, its power wasparable to a Universe Realm Initial Stage.


    Keith couldn''t estimate the true power of a Third Stage End Note but he could guess that it shouldn''t be stronger than his First Order skill. Otherwise, it would be too cheating if the Third Stage End Note was stronger than his First Order skill.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that thought in mind, Keith no longer cared about the End Notes since he was confident that with his power, he could deal with it as long as it wasn''t a Final Stage End Note.


    Not to mention, with the System Creator System, it would only be a matter of time before he surpasses Sherry''s power.


    Although Sherry was stronger than him since she was at X-rank while he was at SSS-rank, Keith was confident that he could surpass her as long as he was given enough time.


    He had already checked and found out that his strength was bing stronger as time passed by, albeit at a slow pace. The constant increase in his strength was due to Derick''s training system.


    As for Simon who possessed the Hero System, Keith had paid attention to him but he found out that aside from a steady increase in Simon''s power due to his status as a hero, Simon hadn''t received any quests after the first one.


    There was a reason why Keith created the training system and the hero system. The purpose of the training system was to increase his body''s base power. As for the hero system, it would be the system that would provide him with hero-rted artifacts and skills.


    Although the SSS-grade mana maniption was quite powerful as it had high potential, Keith knew that having more skills was better than having fewer. His mana maniption was too reliant on mana and due to that, he had to invent or create mana-rted skills.


    Keith wanted a skill that wasn''t reliant on any energy that could easily be deprived of him such as his First Order skill and Eyes of Heaven skill.


    Keith realized that with millions of awakened humans, it wasn''t impossible for an awakened human to possess the skill that could negate any magic or mana-rted skill. He had even encountered skills that could drain mana.


    Because of that, Keith wanted to obtain skills that weren''t reliant on mana to supplement that weakness of his.


    His First Order skill seemed to use divine energy while his Eyes of Heaven used mental energy. Even with Keith''s current knowledge, he didn''t know how to increase his divine energy so he couldn''t increase the duration of his First Order skill.


    And from his observation using his Eyes of Heaven, Keith found out that he didn''t have any divine energy in his body. His divine energy would only be present when he used his First Order skill.


    That led him to question the price he had to pay for using the First Order skill. After all, it was almost impossible to use a skill without any energy cost especially when it was an overpowered skill such as the First Order skill.


    Even his Eyes of Heaven skill would require him to expend mental energy. Overusing his Eyes of Heaven skill wouldn''t lead to blindness, but it would cause him a headache.


    While Keith was in deep thought as he thought of his skills as well as the potential system that he would create next, several minutes passed.


    After several minutes have passed, the dimensional gatepletely turned blue which alerted not only the awakened humans that stood guard near the dimensional gate but also Keith and Sherry who was watching from the sidelines.


    A surge of mana was released from the dimensional gate but since most of the awakened humans were S-rank while the strongest were in SSS-rank, they weren''t affected by the mana surge.


    After a surge of mana was released, what came after were the monsters from Arcadia.


    Keith had already publicized the name of the world behind the dimensional gate so all awakened humans knew that the monsters came from a world called "Arcadia".


    And since he was the emperor of humanity as well as the higher-ups of the Awakened Guild were his subordinates, none questioned whether the name he chose was the true name of the world behind the dimensional gate or not.


    The monsters that came out of the dimensional gate were the same as before.


    A horde of goblins came out of the dimensional gate as they nned to invade earth. But even an F-rank awakened human could defeat a single goblin so for those S-rank awakened, it was an easy feat to eliminate those goblins. In fact, it was downright overkill as those S-rank awakened humans had started massacring the goblins.


    After thousands of goblins were killed, the dimensional gate didn''t turn green yet as it still maintained its blue color. In other words, that wasn''t the end of the monster invasion.


    As if in queue, goblins no longer came out of the dimensional gate.


    This time, a horde of orcs invaded earth!

 Chapter 64 Lightning Wolves

    A horde of muscr dark green-skinned men came out of the dimensional gate.


    A horde of orcs has invaded Earth!


    Most of the orcs were three meters tall while a few had even reached seven meters!


    But even when those orcs were taller than the awakened humans, the awakened humans weren''t intimidated by the imposing height of the orcs. After all, the awakened humans felt that they were stronger than the orcs.


    And that was proven true when the close-ranged fighters easily sliced through the thick skin of the orcs. They had already known about the defense of the orcs since it was shown when a sniper bullet could easily pierce through it during the time Keith had fought against the orc.


    Although the orcs that came out of the dimensional gate in the second monster invasion were stronger than the orc in the first monster invasion, that didn''t affect the awakened humans much. After all, they previously didn''t have any mana and skills in the first monster invasion.


    And currently, most of them were at S-rank. That alone was enough to ughter a bunch of orcs let alone a group of S-rank awakened humans ughtering an army of orcs.


    Even if those SSS-rank awakened humans couldn''t defeat the monsters from Arcadia, humanity still had ast resort which was none other than Sherry Blossom, the first X-rank awakened human. Aside from her, there weren''t any X-rank awakened on Earth.


    Only a few cultivators could reach X-rank in terms of power since most of them were killed by Keith. There weren''t even cultivators at XX-rank who had lived since they didn''t meet Keith''s requirements for being a "good" person.


    Due to that, aside from Sherry, only a few humans were at the power of X-rank and most of them weren''t even registered as an awakened humans in the Awakened Guild. Only Sherry was registered since those cultivators had chosen to live in seclusion.


    And since all of the awakened humans were informed that both Sherry and Keith had participated in the monster invasion, the awakened humans felt at ease.


    With that in mind, the awakened humans near the dimensional gate had started their ughter against the horde of orcs.


    Countless fireballs, ice shards, magic arrows, and other magical projectiles assaulted the hordes of orcs. Those who fought at close range had unsheathed their swords and shed at the orcs while others raised their spear and stabbed the orcs to death.


    At the back, the support group had gathered as they provided buffs and healing to those on the front lines. So even if those S-rank awakened humans were somehow injured, they could still recover due to the support group.


    Those at the front lines had already donned a simple but effective battle formation.


    As usual, the number of orcs that came out of the dimensional gate was simr to the number of goblins that had invaded. At least, thousands of orcs came out of the dimensional gate to invade Earth.


    But even if those orcs were several times stronger than a goblin and had simr quantities to those goblins, they weren''t powerful enough to defeat the awakened humans.


    From Keith''s estimation, the goblins were at F-rank in terms of power. As for those orcs, they were at D-rank. Of course, there were still exceptions to that since Keith noticed that some orcs had reached the power of C-rank.


    Either way, even if those orcs were somewhat powerfulpared to normal humans, they still couldn''t defeat the S-rank awakened humans that had gathered to deal with the monster invasion.


    One should know that S-rank awakened humans were quite rare. Most humans hadn''t even awakened their mana and skills. While those who had awakened their mana and skills could only reach F-rank and E-rank.


    But since the dimensional gate had descended in America, the US poption had more awakened humanspared to other countries. Due to that, most of the stronger awakened humans were in the US.


    But since awakened humans at S-rank and above were low in numbers, not all S-rank and above awakened humans who participated in the defense against the monster invasion were all Americans. Some of them were from other countries but due to the presence of the Awakened Guild, the awakened humans were orderly despite having different nationalities.


    Not to mention, the presence of an outside foreign enemy had caused humanity to set aside their differences and they became united to defeat the monsters from Arcadia.


    It didn''t take long for the awakened humans to ughter the orcs to the point that there weren''t any orcs that came out of the dimensional gate.


    Some of the awakened humans were already exhausted so they were taking a rest. But before they could rest, they noticed that the dimensional gate didn''t turn green and remained blue.


    In other words, the monster invasion hasn''t ended yet!


    At the roof of the building, Keith and Sherry had noticed it and they couldn''t help but frown.


    "Will this be the same as before? I remembered that after the goblin invasion, a single orc that could be considered a boss monster hade out of the dimensional gate. Assuming that logic applies to our current situation, a boss monster should alsoe out of the dimensional gate after the orc invasion."


    When Keith spoke those words, Sherry nodded in agreement.


    "It shouldn''t be impossible. Otherwise, it won''t exin why the dimensional gate hadn''t turned green yet. The fewer the casualties, the better. But it seems that Arcadia badly wants to take over Earth."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It won''t be long before-"


    Before Sherry could continue her words, she halted her words when she noticed a surge of mana that was released from the dimensional gate.


    Not only Keith and Sherry, but those awakened humans near the dimensional gate were one of the first to notice the dimensional gate''s abnormality.


    The abnormal mana fluctuationing out of the dimensional gate had caused some fears from the weaker awakened humans while the stronger ones had raised their guard against the dimensional gate.


    A minute had passed yet nothing unusual urred aside from the surge of mana that was released from the dimensional gate.


    The continuous surge of mana released from the dimensional gate had caused the mana on the Earth to increase. Although not in a huge quantity, Keith still had noticed that the mana in the atmosphere had be slightly denser than before.


    Although the surge of mana that was released from the dimensional gate had benefited them, Keith and the others didn''t be relieved but had increased their vignce towards the dimensional gate.


    Those awakened humans who were near the dimensional gate had retreated a few meters away to prevent any unexpected attacks that came out of the dimensional gate.


    The swordsmen had already raised their swords while the mages had started casting their spells. All of the awakened humans had started their preparations.


    But before they could finish their preparations, they noticed that several ck shadows came out of the dimensional gate and those ck shadows headed towards the awakened humans.


    The mages cast a magic barrier that protected the warriors at the front lines. The support group prepared a mana potion for the mages while the warriors at the front lines recognized the ck shadows that attacked them.


    Several wolves hade out of the dimensional gate. Butpared to the average wolf on Earth, those wolves were as twice as huge as a car and their silver fur had discharged sparks of lightning.


    With Keith''s Eyes of Heaven, he had already seen through the power of the lightning wolves and he was ready to support the awakened humans at any time.


    "The lightning wolves are at S-rank! Pay attention to their swift speed and their lightning attribute attacks!"


    "Maintain the formation and protect the support group and the mages!"


    When the awakened humans heard Keith''smand, they nodded their heads and prepared to attack the lightning wolves.


    Although the lightning wolves were countless times stronger than the orcs from before, that didn''t cause the awakened humans to lose their morale.


    Since the lightning wolves were only at S-rank, aside from raising their vignce, the awakened humans weren''t that fearful of those monsters.


    The weakest of the awakened humans were at S-rank while the strongest was at SSS-rank. Not to mention, the lightning wolves were only ten in number while the awakened humans that surrounded the dimensional gate were in the hundreds.


    "SSS-rank Magic, Slow!"


    Lucas, an SSS-rank mage, wasn''t stingy on expending his mana and immediately used his SSS-rank debuff magic to reduce the speed of the lightning wolves.


    Receiving an SSS-rank speed debuff, those lightning wolves who were proud of their swift speed had be as slow as a horse.


    Because of that, those awakened humans were d and raised a thumbs up toward Lucas and the warriors fought off against the lightning wolves after the S-rank mages withdrew the magic barrier.


    "ughter them all!"


    "I call dibs on the wolf meat!"


    "Don''t think about food, just kill!"


    "I had long hated those wolf furry romance novels! Now I can kill those damn wolves without getting imprisoned!"


    "Kill!"


    The war cry of the awakened humans resounded on the battlefield as they started their battle against the lightning wolves.

 Chapter 65 Red Dragon

    The scent of rusted iron wafted across the battlefield. Countless monster corpses were littered all over the ce but the most eye-catching ones were the lightning wolves that the awakened humans had recently killed.


    Although the battle against the lightning wolves was a victory, that only caused Keith to frown as he noticed that despite eliminating all of the lightning wolves, the dimensional gate hadn''t turned green yet.


    "This¡­ smells like trouble. If my instinct is not mistaken, a powerful monster shoulde out of the dimensional gate."


    "My previous guess was incorrect. The lightning wolves weren''t the boss monsters but only mini-bosses. If that is the case, then one boss monster wille out of the dimensional gate."


    Hearing Keith''s words, Sherry nodded in agreement.


    "I had never doubted your instinct. If you felt that a powerful monster wille out, then it should be true."


    "But don''t worry Keith. Even if it''s a monster beyond the power of humanity, I won''t allow you to die here. At most, I will force myself to use my space maniption to its limits and teleport both of us to another world."


    "After all, you haven''t fulfilled your end of the deal yet!"


    When Sherry mentioned their "deal", Keith''s mouth twitched in annoyance.


    "No need to mention that deal again. I slightly regret selling myself. But, thanks for worrying about my safety, Sherry."


    When those words came out of his mouth, Keith pulled Sherry closer to him and hugged her.


    ''Sigh, if a monster beyond the power of humanity was released from the dimensional gate, I can only ask Systema Kami for the coordinates of a rtively safe world so Sherry can teleport the two of us there.''


    ''I value humanity, but I value my life more than my status as the Emperor of Humanity. As long as I am alive, I can recreate and lead humanity again. But if I am dead, world peace will end and the entire human race will walk on the path of self-destruction.''


    ''If I hadn''t met Sherry and obtained the System Creator System, I would without a doubt sacrifice my life for the sake of protecting and saving humanity. But now, I prefer to live as only by being alive, can I experience the entertainment that life had in store for me.''


    Keith had already made up his mind to abandon humanity if the crisis was beyond his power.


    ''The worst that can happen is that I abandon humanity and return to this timeline after I be a Universal God. But if I die here, I wouldn''t be able to avenge humanity.''


    Keith was well aware that if he reached the power of a Universal God, then he could easily control thews of the universe. Any concepts within the universe could be controlled such as time and space.


    ''Sigh, I wouldn''t be this desperate if I hadn''t used my First Order skill.''


    While thoughts entered Keith''s mind, he immediately stopped being immersed in his thoughts as he noticed that a powerful pressure was released from the dimensional gate.


    Not only Keith, but Sherry and the rest of the awakened humans had felt the overbearing pressure that was released from the dimensional gate.


    Out of her concern over Keith''s safety, Sherry had already ced her hand on Keith''s shoulder so she could teleport the two of them in times of danger. Compared to Keith, she could care less about the safety of those nobodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Sherry and Keith had already prepared their means of escape, the awakened humans were unaware that the two strongest in the Awakened Guild had already decided to abandon them. Ignorance was a bliss.


    On the other hand, those awakened humans had ced all of their attention on the iing enemy from the dimensional gate.


    Several seconds after the overbearing pressure was released, a huge figure came out of the dimensional gate. It was too huge that the awakened humans had to retreat several meters away from it.


    When its entire body came out of the dimensional gate, the awakened humans couldn''t help but feel fear in their hearts. It was as if they had met an apex predator, a predator above them!


    With a huge red-colored head, it had two enormous orange and yellow slitted pupils like that of a lizard. On top of its head, tworge white horns protruded, showing off its might.


    With four limbs that had arge sharp w that had cut the building around it into several pieces, the enormous monster was flying in the air using a pair of red bat-like wings.


    "Fuck! Is that a dragon!"


    "And it is red in color. It should be a fire dragon!"


    The yells of astonishment and fear from the awakened humans had confirmed the identity of the enormous monster from Arcadia.


    Even in Arcadia, the dragon race was dominant and was at the top of the food chain. Only the gods could ever hope to suppress the strongest dragon and a few dragons even possessed the ability to y a god!


    It was no wonder that a weak race like the human race felt primal fear towards the red dragon.


    The awakened humans'' experience was like when a deer saw a lion. It was when a prey and a predator met!


    "Those who desert this battlefield will bebeled as a criminal! Fight for the sake of humanity and our freedom as proud humans!"


    Before the thoughts of retreat and desertion entered the minds of the awakened humans, the voice of Keith McDowell entered their ears.


    "Who said we are retreating!? Let''s go brothers, kill this damn lizard!"


    "Fuck! So what if that lizard is a dragon? It just so happens that my childhood dream was to y a dragon and be a dragon yer!"


    "Only you weak foreigners will retreat! Us cultivators haven''t shown the full power of China yet!"


    The riled-up voices of the awakened humans reverberated on the battlefield!


    Despite their differences, they couldn''t deny that all of them were human. And as humans, they only have one goal.


    To kill that damn invader!

 Chapter 66 The Red Dragon Screamed Again

    Countless magical projectiles bombarded the red dragon. But the red dragon arrogantly ignored the attacks of even SSS-rank warriors and mages as if it couldn''t put a dent in its scales.


    When the awakened humans'' attacks had receded, they noticed that they hadn''t dealt any damage to the red dragon! The defense of the red dragon far surpassed their attack damage!


    Some already had the thought of desertion but after remembering Keith''s threat, they decided to fight to the death with the red dragon.


    They also found out that Keith''s words made some sense. Even if they survived and wasbeled as a criminal, they would still inevitably lose their life since the red dragon wasn''t dead yet. It would only be a matter of time before the red dragon reach their hiding spot.


    In other words, they were the hope of humanity. If they failed to defeat the red dragon, then the red dragon could easily dominate the world since most of the powerhouses in the world had participated in the battlefield.


    On the rooftop, Keith and Sherry had observed the current situation and they knew that the awakened humans didn''t have much hope of defeating the red dragon.


    "Sigh, even 10 SSS-rank warriors and mages can''t defeat a single X-rank dragon. If it was just an X-rank monster, then it will still be doable. But as the strongest existence at the top of the food chain, the dragon race could even pose a threat to awakened humans above their rank."


    Keith shook his head aftermenting about the awakened human''s grim situation.


    Even he didn''t have the confidence that he could defeat the red dragon. Unless he used his First Order skill, then it was impossible for him to defeat the red dragon.


    The only ones that could defeat the red dragon easily were the XX-rank cultivators as well as Lingluan Toufa. As an XXX-rank cultivator, Lingluan Toufa could easily defeat the red dragon but too bad he could no longer be used since he had been killed due to his disobedience.


    All of the XX-rank cultivators were also killed by Keith when they didn''t meet his criteria of "good cultivators". In other words, he could only pin his hope that Sherry could defeat the X-rank red dragon.


    If Sherry wasn''t enough, then Keith would resort to requesting the remaining X-rank cultivators toe out of seclusion and deal with the red dragon.


    And if those cultivators still couldn''t defeat the red dragon, then Keith would agree to Sherry''s n of escaping to another world.


    ''Why do I feel like that Sherry and my n are quite simr to what has happened to the demon god part-timer?''


    ''Oh? Interesting. So the demon god part-timer sought asylum into this world.''


    ''I have to say, my Ultimate Instinct skill is quite useful when obtaining information that I am ignorant of.''


    While Keith mused at the fact that the demon god part-timer had pathetically fled to Earth, he shifted his attention back to the important matter at hand.


    "Sherry, can you defeat that red dragon? If not, we can go with your n."


    After Keith asked Sherry, he immediately received Sherry''s response.


    "I should be able to defeat the red dragon. I am currently at the peak of X-rank and with my space maniption, I am confident that even if I can''t defeat the red dragon, harming it should be possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But don''t worry. I will reserve enough mana to teleport both of us to another world. I only need 20% of my mana to perform world travel so if I can''t defeat the red dragon after expending 80% of my mana, then I will teleport back here and the two of us will escape."


    Keith nodded and agreed with Sherry.


    ''The worst that could happen after Sherry and I arrived in a foreign world is meeting hostile creatures. And that''s why I won''t interfere in this battle so I can save up enough strength to protect myself and Sherry.''


    Keith was well aware that after Sherry teleported both of them into another world, all of Sherry''s mana reserves would be depleted. At that time, only he could protect Sherry so Keith didn''t want to expend his mana in the battle against the red dragon.


    After receiving Keith''s approval, Sherry teleported near the face of the red dragon.


    Increasing the weight of her right fist using space magic, Sherry punched her right fist towards the right eye of the red dragon, releasing the pent-up energy on her punch.


    When Sherry''s fist came into contact with the red dragon''s right eye, its right eye exploded like a watermelon being whacked by a baseball bat.


    "Graaaah!!!"


    Eye matter and blood sttered and sullied Sherry''s clothes, hair, and face but she didn''t care. She was contented when she heard the red dragon''s scream.


    Out of instinct, the red dragon swiped its right w towards Sherry but before the red dragon''s w could reach a meter near Sherry, she teleported away from it.


    After her sessful evasion, Sherry teleported near the red dragon''s face again but the red dragon wasn''t an idiot. It had already predicted Sherry''s actions and what greeted Sherry after her teleportation was the red dragon opening its mouth.


    An extremely hot temperature was generated from the red dragon''s mouth as its fiery dragon breath was released from its mouth, heading towards Sherry.


    Although Sherry could teleport away from the dragon''s fire breath, she knew that it would result in the deaths of hundreds of awakened humans that were currently several meters behind her.


    Not only that, but it would also result in the deaths of thousands of civilians near the vicinity.


    She didn''t care much about the lives of those nobodies. But since she had a better method in mind which would result in preventing the sacrifice of thousands of lives, she opted for that method.


    In a matter of seconds, Sherry forwarded her hands and created a ck-colored portal in front of her. The ck portal wasrge enough to devour the red dragon''s fire breath.


    "Graaaaah!!!"


    The red dragon screamed again.


    After all, the other end of the ck portal was created on top of the red dragon and was directed toward it. In other words, the red dragon was being burned by its own fire!

 Chapter 67 Defeat Of The Red Dragon And Keiths Reluctance

    A pir of fire dragon breath came out of Sherry''s portal which was above the red dragon''s body and was directed towards it, causing the red dragon to scream in agony.


    Out of desperation and survival instinct, the red dragon went all out when it generated the dragon''s breath. Due to that, even its fire-resistant and magic-resistant dragon scales were scorched by its own dragon breath.


    Since the scales on the back of the red dragon were incinerated, its defense was at its weakest and Sherry took advantage of that. Teleporting at the injured back of the red dragon, Sherry took out a metal spear from her space storage.


    Covering the metal spear with both mana and increasing its density with space magic, Sherry thrust the metal spear towards the injured back of the red dragon, directly at the spot where the dragon''s spine was located.


    Even if the red dragon''s flesh was tough and magic resistant, it still couldn''t defend itself from Sherry''s full-powered attacks as she managed to prate through the flesh of the red dragon. The metal spear plunged deep inside the red dragon''s back until it collided with the spine of the red dragon.


    A slight fracture appeared on the red dragon''s spine but the metal spear couldn''t prate through the spine of the red dragon. Sherry had even noticed that the metal spear''s sharp tip was bent after she pulled back the spear, causing the red dragon to scream again.


    Before the dragon could raise its head and face Sherry, she used her space magic to create a gravity suppression field around the red dragon. The gravity around the red dragon was multiplied by several times while Sherry was unaffected by it despite being within the gravity field.


    As if several gigantic hands pinned the red dragon on the ground, the red dragon couldn''t move an inch as it was helpless against Sherry''s gravity field.


    Teleporting to the sky above the red dragon, Sherry decided to use one of her ultimate moves to eliminate the red dragon once and for all.


    "Portals Of Gristelia!"


    ck-colored portals with a hint of violet were created above the red dragon. Metal spears poke out of the portals.


    On Sherry''smand, hundreds of metal spears wereunched out of the portals, and with the buff provided by the gravity field, the speed of the descent of the metal spears was amplified, which proportionally multiplied the damage of the metal spears that were dealt to the red dragon.


    The red dragon aggrievedly yelled. Bloody tears came out of its eye as it felt that it was bullied by the world after it traveled to Earth.


    It clearly wanted to entertain itself by wreaking havoc and destruction in another world. But why were there powerful humans in a weak world?


    Such questions entered the mind of the red dragon until its eyelids closed. Its spine was snapped in half and it had lost too much blood, causing it to die.


    The red dragon''s corpse was like a pin cushion. Hundreds of metal spears were embedded in its back. The pair of red wings on its body was like a dart board as several metal spears prated through it.


    Having depleted most of her mana reserves with only 24% mana left in her mana pool, Sherry felt exhausted. For the sake of her safety, she decisively teleported beside Keith, expecting him to protect her while she was in her weak state.


    Noticing Sherry''s intentions, Keith didn''t mind as he protected Sherry.


    Using his Eyes of Heaven, Keith was relieved to witness the death of the red dragon. Self-destruction and such bullshit were no longer possible as Keith had seen through the nonexistent life force inside the body of the red dragon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In other words, the red dragon waspletely dead.


    After observing the corpse of the red dragon, Keith shifted his attention toward the dimensional gate.


    "Finally, the dimensional gate turned green."


    Keith sighed in relief after seeing that the former blue color of the dimensional gate turned green, indicating that the monster invasion from Arcadia had ended.


    But before he could rest and protect Sherry while she was recovering her mana, Keith''s Eyes of Heaven activated at full power out of instinct.


    Keith''s jade green eyes became golden as they shone brilliantly, revealing their heavenly glory. When his Eyes of Heaven were used in full power, concepts such as speed and concealment no longer existed.


    Because of that, the world''s time slowed down in Keith''s vision.


    In his vision, he saw a figure wearing a ck-colored cloak to conceal its body and a white mask to hide its face. The ck figure dashed towards the dimensional gate at an extremely fast speed that had far surpassed the speed of sound by several times.


    But under Keith''s Eyes of Heaven, the ck figure was barely moving towards the dimensional gate. The unexpected appearance of the ck figure was the reason why Keith''s Ultimate Instinct had activated, making him use his Eyes of Heaven out of instinct.


    If not for Keith''s Eyes of Heaven, the ck figure could have entered the dimensional gate undetected. Unfortunately, the ck figure didn''t expect that Keith possessed the Eyes of Heaven.


    When Keith used his Eyes of Heaven, he noticed that the ck cloak and white mask that the ck figure was wearing possessed concealment properties. But with his Eyes of Heaven, he bypassed those magic enchantments and managed to see through the appearance of the intruder.


    "The fuck? What is Amelia up to?"


    Keith eximed in shock when he discovered that the ck figure was none other than Amelia.


    ''When the dimensional gate turns green, it will allow the inhabitants of Earth to travel from Earth to Arcadia. So¡­ does Amelia have any ns of migrating to Arcadia?''


    ''What if she bes a threat to the human race after returning to Earth? Should I eliminate her now?''


    Keith contemted but after noticing Amelia''s power with his Eyes of Heaven, he gave up on eliminating Amelia and reluctantly allowed her to enter the dimensional gate.


    Deactivating his Eyes of Heaven, Keith''s perception of time returned to normal, and due to that, Amelia managed to enter the dimensional gate unhindered.

 Chapter 68 Should We Kill Amelia?

    When Amelia entered the dimensional gate, most of the awakened humans didn''t notice the anomaly that entered the dimensional gate but a few of the ten SSS-rank awakened humans present had noticed it.


    In their vision, an unidentifiable moving object entered the dimensional gate. Although they didn''t know whether it was a human or a mythical creature that entered the dimensional gate, it still gave them fear and anxiety that such a powerful creature was living in secrecy on Earth.


    If not for this incident, they might not even know that someone who was fast enough to kill them existed on Earth. Because of that wake-up call, the SSS-rank awakened humans were further motivated to be stronger!


    Not only the SSS-rank awakened humans, but Sherry had also noticed the creature that entered the dimensional gate. Due to a moving object that upied the space that led to the dimensional gate, Sherry was able to use her space maniption to perceive its existence.


    As long as something upied space, then it was within Sherry''s field of perception. But even so, she wasn''t powerful enough to see through the concealments on the ck cloak that was worn by Amelia.


    Because of that, only Keith knew that Amelia entered the dimensional gate while Sherry and a few SSS-rank awakened humans didn''t know about the identity of the creature that entered the dimensional gate.


    ''This didn''t happen in the past timeline! It will take at least two more monster invasions from Arcadia before the humans in Blue Star dare to enter the dimensional gate and traverse the world of Arcadia.''


    ''The current timeline is changing to the point that I can barely use my future knowledge to my advantage. It seems that my hypothesis of someone possessing future knowledge such as myself had existed aside from myself had be more probable.''


    ''As for whether that person is an enemy or not, only time will tell. But if that person is an enemy, I can always ask Keith to use his First Order skill to eliminate that person.''


    Such thoughts entered Sherry''s mind as she decided to let Keith deal with that problem if it became out of her league.


    In terms of power, Sherry knew that she could easily defeat Keith. But if Keith used his First Order skill, then even gods would easily be defeated by Keith let alone Sherry.


    Because of that, Sherry had the utmost confidence in Keith. After all, Keith was not only powerful but had even outwitted her when shepeted with him for the End Note in the past timeline.


    So even if Keith wasn''t as powerful as a god in his base form, Sherry knew that even the human version of Keith was powerful enough to outsmart and defeat a god.


    Even the entire Blue Star became Keith''s yground. It only took Keith several years to be the emperor of humanity so as long as he was given enough time, Keith could almost do anything.


    Regarding her discovery, Sherry decided to inform Keith about it since she didn''t want him to be kept in the dark especially when it was rted to an unknown enemy.


    "Keith, have you detected someone entering the dimensional gate?"


    Hearing Sherry''s question, Keith nodded in response.


    "Yes, I have. Or more like, I felt that something entered the dimensional gate. It''s because of my instinct that I have detected its presence."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Keith didn''t lie to Sherry but didn''t tell her the full truth.


    It was true that he had detected Amelia enter the dimensional gate via his Ultimate Instinct. But Keith didn''t inform Sherry about his Eyes of Heaven skill since it was his trump card.


    It wasn''t that Keith didn''t trust Sherry. He had already determined that Sherry was worthy of his trust since he had seen through her personality and intentions using his Eyes of Heaven skill.


    But, it would be dumb of him to fully trust a yandere. Letting Sherry know about his First Order skill was just to assure her of any dangers and problems that she couldn''t solve.


    As for his Eyes of Heaven skill, it might be weaker than his First Order skill, but it was best when it came to seeing through anything which would allow him to gain information regarding his targets.


    Keith had nned to use his Eyes of Heaven skill as a failsafe or countermeasure whenever Sherry became unpredictable. So letting her know about the existence of his Eyes of Heaven skill was detrimental to that n of his.


    Hearing Keith''s reply, Sherry asked again, "Do you know the true identity of the culprit that entered the dimensional gate?"


    In regards to Sherry''s question, Keith nodded again, "Yes, if I am not mistaken, it should be Amelia who entered the dimensional gate without my permission."


    When Sherry listened to Keith''s reply, she couldn''t help but feel that Keith was too powerful!


    ''As expected of Keith! His instincts are truly unrivaled! Even the identity of the anomaly that entered the dimensional gate had been discovered by him!''


    ''An instinct that rivaled a god''s, it was no wonder that Keith could easily outwit me. As long as Keith''s enemy or even his allies nned something that involved him, it was only a matter of time before Keith to find out about it.''


    ''Perhaps, even the Demon God of Victory had already been discovered by Keith. I wonder what Keith''s reactions were at that time when he found out that a powerful demon god was reduced to bing a part-timer at his fast food chain.''


    But after remembering that her thoughts had digressed, Sherry shook her head and started at Keith intently.


    From Keith''s perspective, Sherry''s actions were too cute that they made his heart skip a beat. But when he noticed that Sherry wasn''t flirting with him, Keith became serious and awaited Sherry''s question.


    As Keith had expected, Sherry asked him about the incident caused by Amelia.


    "Keith, do you have any ns in dealing with Amelia? As you have already known, she is an unstable variable in your ns."


    "Should we¡­ kill her to eliminate the root of our problems?"

 Chapter 69 What Do You Mean By "Hehe"!?

    ?


    When Sherry mentioned killing Amelia, she even swiped her hand in front of her neck, borating on how she would decapitate Amelia.


    But in response to Sherry''s question, Keith shook his head in disagreement. "We can''t kill her."


    Hearing Keith''s answer, Sherry red at Keith with suspicion. "Don''t tell me you fell in love with her. Even if she is beautiful, she isn''t as beautiful as me. I misjudged you, Keith! I didn''t expect that you will lust after beauty!" When Sherry said that, she acted as if she was hurt by Keith, dramatically cing her right hand on her forehead and leaning backward.


    Keith stared nkly at Sherry''s antics and shook his head again. "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I will prevent you from killing her. Amelia isn''t my type andpared to you, she isn''t that beautiful. To be exact, even if Amelia is beautiful, shecked that sweet yet wild charm that you have."


    When Keithplemented Sherry, it made Sherry happier. So happy that she threw herself to Keith and hugged him tightly.


    Although Sherry was at X-rank and her physical strength was high, it still wasn''t enough to move Keith since Keith''s physical power had been increasing due to his first subordinate training his ass off. Due to that, Keith was perfectly fine, and instead, he caught Sherry and hugged her tightly, cing his left hand on her waist and his right hand on her head.


    Keith couldn''t help but feel as if he was in heaven. Sherry''s body was soft and warm and when it was held by him in front of him, her heavenly scent wafted, abination of her sweet body scent and the cherry blossom flower scent that she used to wash her clothes.


    When Keith touched Sherry''s head, he caressed her hair andbed it using his right hand. His fingers moved downward, Sherry''s hair parted as he did so and he experienced how soft and smooth Sherry''s hair was. It was as soft and smooth as silk.


    ''At this rate, I might develop a fetish for caressing Sherry''s hair due to how smooth and soft it is. As well as smelling and intaking Sherry''s heavenly scent. Ah~! I might develop a fetish about Sherry since she is too much of my type!''


    Noticing the intoxicated expression on Keith''s face, Sherry grinned and showed Keith how beautiful her smile was.


    ''Although I am not a simp, I sure have fallen in love with Sherry. And I fell very hard.''


    ''Even if I want to act like a sage and ignore her seductive advances, it''s impossible unless I be a eunuch! But who would want to be a eunuch especially when the most beautiful and sweetest girl in the world became your girlfriend and wants to sleep with you as soon as possible?''


    Keith''s mind was in disarray but he forced himself to calm down. Even if he wanted to strip Sherry and push her down his bed, he still have to exercise control over himself. Otherwise, he would have to ask Sherry to teleport both of them to their hotel room since they were currently outside.


    Keith wasn''t an exhibitionist so he didn''t have the fetish of showing his body to other people while having sex outdoors. He also wouldn''t allow anyone to see Sherry''s naked body and only he, Sherry''s boyfriend, was allowed to do that!


    Seeing Keith''s conflicted expression, as it showed how much he loved Sherry and want to make love with her yet he couldn''t do that since they were still outdoors, Sherry became more confident and a devilish idea popped up in her mind.


    Instead of cing her face on Keith''s chest, Sherry moved her head upwards, showing her lovely and beautiful face in front of Keith''s eyes. But before Keith could respond, Sherry stole Keith''s lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She hugged Keith''s neck and went further in kissing him. Using her soft and wet tongue, she pried open his mouth and ravaged his mouth.


    Since Sherry wanted to tease him, Keith didn''t want to be passive!


    With that in mind, Keith fought back and used his tongue to press Sherry''s tongue, as he twirled around it while unknowingly drinking her saliva as they exchanged each other''s saliva. But Keith didn''t mind as he was focused on waging war against Sherry, and their battle was held in each other''s mouths.


    They kissed each other wildly, showing much they loved and yearned for each other. Their actions made Keith forget the fact that he had sold his body to Sherry since he wanted to make love with her as soon as possible. He even nned to use the excuse of selling himself so that they could have their first night as soon as possible.


    Keith even groped Sherry''s soft yet stic ass and when Sherry noticed his actions, she immediately pushed Keith away from her to prevent him from doing something that they would regretter on.


    "Darling, stop!"


    "Do you want to do it here? We can''t do it any further unless you want everyone to see us have sex in public!"


    Hearing Sherry''s reminder, a serious expression donned Keith''s face as he nodded at her. Since he agreed to her, Keith no longer touched Sherry and he forcefully calmed himself down.


    Keith''s sex drive was already almost at its limit since he was a healthy and virile young man. Despite being the richest and most handsome man at the same time, Keith was still a virgin and because of that, he almost couldn''t control himself. Well, even without Sherry''s reminder, Keith wasn''t lustful enough to do it with her outside.


    "Don''t worry, I still have self-control. And wait, why have we digressed this far?"


    "Aren''t we discussing whether to kill Amelia or not?"


    In response to Keith''s question, Sherry faked a cough. "Ehem! It''s not my fault!"


    "Every girl would feel euphoric when their loverplimented them on their beauty. Even I felt the same and because of that, I might have gone a bit far with my teasing."


    Keith responded with a re and seeing Keith''s handsome face that was filled with seriousness, Sherryughed cutely. "Hehe!"


    "What do you mean by "hehe"!?"

 Chapter 70 We Cant Kill Amelia

    ?


    After a short make-out session and drama with Sherry, Keith immediately went back to their previous topic.


    "We can''t kill Amelia. At least, not now."


    "From what I have seen, her power is even above yours. I don''t know why her power is above X-rank but if my guess is true, then even the entire world can''t stop her."


    "Of course, there is also the possibility that her strength is only temporary. She might have a skill that is simr but weaker to my First Order skill. But I''m not going to bet on our lives to verify that."


    After Keith started his exnation to Sherry, he further exined. "Although Amelia is powerful, she isn''t powerful enough to withstand the power of my First Order skill. I am confident that I can kill her as long as I use my First Order skill."


    "But what I am afraid of is not her power, but the mysterious yet powerful existence that protected her soul. From what my eyes could see, an unknown power that is even above a demon god''s was wrapped around Amelia''s soul, protecting her from invasive powers."


    When Keith exined that, a thought entered his mind. ''This is also the reason why I am reluctant to use my soul parasite type system on Amelia. From my estimation, only systems that are divine types could affect Amelia''s soul. Systems at soul parasite type and artifact type wouldn''t be able to control and integrate with Amelia''s soul.''


    That alone made Keith have great interest in the powerful existence that was behind Amelia. Keith wasn''t interested in Amelia but in her powerful backer.


    Keith felt like even if he became the strongest in this universe, he wouldn''t be powerful enough to defy Amelia''s backer. This made him feel weak and helpless but that also made him feel the thrill of the unknown.


    When Sherry heard Keith''s exnation, she became warier towards Amelia.


    ''To think that bitch isn''t powerful, but was lucky enough to have a powerful backer. Made me think of those young misses from powerful ns who are weak and a bitch, but their backer is power.''


    ''If I had such a backer, I wouldn''t even fail in bing the Universal God of Insurmountable End. Unfortunately, I can only rely on myself as well as Keith in bing the Universal God of Insurmountable End.''


    ''I don''t know why, but I felt like Keith no longer have any interest in bing the Universal God of Insurmountable End. It might be the reason why he even informed me about Amelia obtaining the End Note in Mint High.''


    ''Although Keith knew that I possess a powerful artifact like the End Note, he didn''t show any interest and didn''t even steal or take it from me.''


    Although Sherry felt that it was quite unusual that Keith didn''t have any interest in the End Note, she wasn''t like Keith who could deduce the answer to his problem with his instinct alone. Because of that, Sherry couldn''t guess that Keith obtained the System Creator System and became a system creator.


    Sherry''s goal was to be the Universal God of Insurmountable End. On the other hand, Keith''s goal was to entertain himself while bing the Ultimate System Creator.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since their goals weren''t conflicting with each other unlike in the previous timeline, the chances of Sherry and Keith fighting against each other to death were unlikely.


    As long as Keith didn''t kill Sherry''s sister, then Sherry wouldn''t even be mad at him even if he stole the End Note from her.


    After receiving an exnation from Keith, Sherry no longer cared about the matter regarding Amelia since the past was past. Even if she wanted to deal with Amelia, as Keith had said, she was still too weak.


    Not to mention, Amelia had already entered Arcadia and if they wanted to catch up to her and find her, it was like finding a needle in a haystack. Arcadia was bigger than Blue Star so unless Sherry used her End Note, it was almost impossible for her to find Amelia in Arcadia.


    And from what Keith had told her, Amelia had a powerful backer that protected her soul and because of that, Sherry had doubts whether the Second Stage of End Note was powerful enough to end Amelia''s life.


    To be exact, those who reached End Note Second Stage would be powerful enough to rival a demon god. They possessed the power to end the possibility of their death, thereby obtaining death immunity.


    Those who possessed death immunity doesn''t mean that they couldn''t die, but they were immune to the possibility of death.


    For example, if someone pointed a gun and shot a person who has death immunity, causality, and fate would do everything they could to prevent the death of that person. The prevention method they would use was ranging from allowing the bullet to miss or causing the gun to malfunction.


    The only way to kill a person with death immunity was to use a power that was even above causality or fate. Or at least, a power above the death immunity authority that the person had.


    For example, even users with End Note Second Stage would die if a person with End Note Third Stage used their End Note to end that person''s life. After all, their end authority was higher than the death immunity authority of that person.


    And in a case where both users have the same death immunity authority, then the result would be that none of them could kill each other.


    Of course, with Keith''s First Order skill, it was possible for him to kill anyone with a death immunity skill as long as their authority wasn''t higher than his.


    Keith''s First Order skill was at U-grade so his authority was also at U-grade. As long as it was a death immunity skill below U-grade, then it was absolutely possible for him to use his First Order skill to kill that person.


    Unless Sherry possessed the End Note Final Stage and became the Universal God of Insurmountable End, she could never use her End Note to kill Keith since Keith''s authority was higher than hers. Not that she nned to since she loved Keith.


    After a long conversation with Sherry, Keith decided to deal with the matter regarding the awakened hunters'' sess in defending Blue Star from Arcadia''s invasion.

 Chapter 71 Awakened Humans Who Were Keiths Supporters

    ?


    Keith pped his cloth wings and descended from the roof of a building towards the ground near the dimensional gate. He arrived near most of the awakened and in front of the SSS-rank awakened humans.


    Noticing Keith''s arrival, the awakened humans whether they were S-rank or SSS-rank, immediately became orderly and they no longer cared about the red dragon''s corpse and instead, they focused on formally presenting themselves in front of Keith.


    As the Ultimate Phnthropist, Keith''s reputation was very high and almost everyone knew him. Although only his subordinates and a few trusted allies of his knew about his identity as the hidden boss and emperor of humanity, Keith''s identity as the Ultimate Phnthropist was more than enough to make himself known to the entire world.


    Not to mention, Keith was registered as an SSS-rank awakened human and his girlfriend was the only X-rank awakened human on Earth. That additional identity made the rest of the awakened humans docile and submissive toward Keith.


    They can''t even call him a gigolo for depending on his girlfriend since Keith''s power was at SSS-rank yet even the SSS-rank awakened humans didn''t have confidence in defeating Keith. Forparison, Keith was at the peak of the SSS-rank while most SSS-rank awakened humans were still at the early or mid-stage of SSS-rank.


    As for Sherry, she was currently at the peak of X-rank and it won''t be long until she became an XX-rank awakened human.


    When Keith arrived in front of the awakened humans, the awakened humans saluted towards Keith while the SSS-rank awakened humans walked towards him and halted their advancement when they arrived a few meters in front of him.


    Seeing the SSS-rank awakened humans in front of him, Keith asked. "Have you all seen and discovered the identity of the creature that entered the dimensional gate?"


    When Keith asked that question, most of the SSS-rank awakened humans were clueless about that while those few SSS-rank awakened humans who were at the mid-stage of SSS-rank knew about it so they immediately answered Keith''s question.


    "Unfortunately, no. Although I have seen the figure of the unidentified creature and I am certain that it is human or at least humanoid in body shape, I can''t distinguish whether it''s female or male, old or young."


    "I also haven''t seen through its identity. My detection magic can''t see through the concealment spells that were used by that creature."


    Seeing that they couldn''t provide any new replies to Keith, the rest of the SSS-rank awakened humans no longer replied since their words were already conveyed by those two SSS-rank awakened humans.


    "I found out about the identity of the unknown creature but unfortunately, I can''t disclose it to any of you due to it being top secret. But one thing is for sure, that unknown creature is above X-rank since even my girlfriend told me that she couldn''t see through the concealment of that creature."


    Keith answered truthfully and even the SSS-rank awakened humans couldn''t see through any lies in his words. And when they heard that even Sherry, Keith''s girlfriend, couldn''t see through the concealment of the unknown creature, they no longer have any interest in knowing about its identity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They say ignorance was a bliss and in most cases, it was. They knew that it was better if they remain ignorant of that since knowing too much would lead to many unnecessary problems that could be avoided through ignorance.


    But when they remembered that Keith mentioned that he had found out about the identity of the unknown creature despite even an X-rank awakened human being incapable of that, Keith''s majesty and status in their hearts had risen.


    ''As expected of the Ultimate Phnthropist! Not only is he kind and generous, but he is also one of the strongest!''


    Those thoughts entered the minds of the SSS-rank awakened humans and even those S-rank and SS-rank awakened humans who eavesdropped on the conversation thought the same as well.


    Even if Keith became stronger than them and even the strongest in the world, they wouldn''t feel jealous and unfair since they knew that Keith deserved it! Not to mention, some of the S-rank and above awakened humans who participated in the defense of the second monster invasion were Keith''s fans and supporters.


    They were the ones who had suffered in life due to poverty or their family sumbing to cancer and other severe illness but the McDowell Foundation that was founded by Keith had provided financial support to them. Even those who suffered from illnesses were sent to the hospital under the McDowell Foundation and those victims didn''t need to pay for the hospital bills.


    Because of Keith''s selfless acts, the McDowell Foundation was very prominent in the entire world and it received the support of the public. Of course, Keith never cared about the money he had wasted to help those in need since even if he wasn''t good, he also wasn''t evil.


    Rather than wasting his money on golden or even diamond toilets as well as designer trash bags, Keith preferred to spend his money for the greater good. After all, it''s not like he could spend all of the money he had in his lifetime since at least 40% of the world''s money was his funds.


    And if he included the money that was obtained by the countries under him¡­ Let''s just say that he could literally create a sea of gold coins and swim on it like that certain cartoon duck.


    Most of the people in the world were grateful to Keith''s charities and those who weren''t, were likely criminals. Because of that, it was inevitable for Keith''s supporters to be awakened humans.


    Some of his supporters were already at S-rank and a few were even in SSS-rank. Keith with his Eyes of Heaven knew that the loyalty of his supporters wasn''t fake so he was very pleased when seeing the awakened humans were his supporters.


    ''This is why I don''t regret helping these tool men. As long as you pay a million, you can obtain the loyalty and even the life of a person.''


    ''This is why I love doing charity!''

 Chapter 72 Amelia Arrives In Arcadia

    ?


    After a short conversation with the awakened humans, Keith dismissed them and told them to clean up the aftermath of the battle. Keith had already contacted the Awakened Guild to assist the awakened humans in cleaning up the monster corpses.


    Fortunately, there weren''t any death casualties in the monster invasion. Although there were injuries, most of them were minor and those minor injuries could easily be healed by healing magic.


    The only death casualties were on Arcadia''s side. Even an X-rank red dragon was defeated by the human race and its corpse was being stepped on by some petty humans.


    Witnessing those petty humans stepping on the corpse of the red dragon, Keith didn''t care much and allowed them to do as they pleased. It would at least vent the powerlessness, fear, and dissatisfaction that the awakened humans had when they faced against the red dragon.


    What better way to restore their morale other than stepping on the corpse of the enemy that they had previously feared?


    With that in mind, Keith left them to their own ord as he used his cloth wings to fly towards Sherry''s location.


    Keith had already informed the awakened humans about the dimensional gate being essible to Blue Star''s side but it seemed that even the SSS-rank awakened humans didn''t have any interest in seeking death in Arcadia.


    Even a red dragon could easily defeat them and due to that, those SSS-rank awakened humans weren''t arrogant enough to invade Arcadia. None of them wanted to die that early especially when their wish of having powers was granted.


    Some of them were formerly anime weebs and otakus and after obtaining the power that was only prominent in fictional works, those otakus did as what they boasted about. Since they boast about training hard and being OP as fuck when they obtain powers, they did that and those otakus reached S-rank and above in a short amount of time.


    It''s not that they werezy and didn''t want to be powerful, it was that they found no reason to train hard in martial arts since even if they became a world-champion martial artist, an edgy teenager with a gun could easily kill them.


    But with the mana awakening opportunity that was granted to them by the dimensional gate, those otakus could finally show the world and prove that their years of watching anime and reading ShadowKatake''s novels weren''t all for naught!


    Of course, those otakus knew that since dragons, orcs, and goblins existed in Arcadia, then elves, subus, vampire lolis, and dragon lolis must have existed as well. But none of them were daring enough to chase skirts in Arcadia especially when the power of the red dragon became their wake-up call. It allowed them to realize that even if they obtained anime-like powers, that didn''t mean that their life would go as easily as it was portrayed in the anime.


    Even the protagonists in anime would have to suffer a lot before they could be stronger and some even had their girlfriends stolen from them. So those otakus were well aware of how dangerous the fantasy world was to a mob character like them.


    Keith could care less about the thoughts of those awakened humans since he didn''t have much interest in invading their privacy. Instead, he was more focused on dealing with the aftermath of the monster invasion as well as the matter regarding his selling his body to Sherry.


    "Sigh, I hope Sherry will be wild in my bed tonight so I can enjoy it as well."


    Muttering those words, Keith rendezvous with Sherry after he informed the awakened humans and the Awakened Guild to deal with the aftermath of the monster invasion.


    ***


    ¡ªArcadia, middle of nowhere¡­¡ª


    A ck-hooded person wearing a white mask appeared in the middle of a green luscious forest surrounded by tall trees. If not for the confidence emanating from the ck-hooded person''s body, one would start to doubt whether that person died and was isekaid into this world by truck-kun.


    The ck-hooded person took off his hood and ced it on his back in a downward motion, revealing long silky crimson-red hair. Although that person didn''t take off the white mask, the beautiful golden-colored eyes that could be seen on the white mask as well as the curvy and busty body that was barely hidden by the ck cloak showed that the unknown person was a woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fortunately, my transmigration was a sess! As I have expected, the author hasn''t abandoned me!"


    Amelia Gardner spoke in joy as she surveyed her surroundings.


    "Although I have expected it to fail especially when Keith''s First Order skill is too troublesome to deal with, it''s fortunate that everything went well. Otherwise, I will be forced to reveal my trump card and show Keith that I''m not a soft persimmon that could easily be pinched."


    "Ah! I should stop reading Chinese novels. I even got affected by their idioms. At this rate, I might even start acting like the young masters or young misses in those cultivation novels and I''d rather not let that happen. Rather than reading those novels, it''s best if I support ShadowKatake."


    Remembering the generous and kind author who gave her the best second life that one could ever ask for, Amelia didn''t regret showing her support to the author.


    Only an idiot would regret it especially when her wishes were granted by the kind and omnipotent author.


    "Come to think of it, Lord Katake has an unusual preference for having powerful protagonists in almost every novel of his. Because of that, he also didn''t let me out and even gave me overpowered cheats."


    "I thought he abandoned me and didn''t even give me a system even though most transmigrators have systems. But when I awakened my mana and skills, I obtained skills that are befitting of my status as ShadowKatake''s top reader. It seems that my top-ups on my Webnovel ount and spamming super gifts such as Magic Castles and Golden Gachapons to ShadowKatake''s novels were worth the money!"


    Amelia praised the powerful existence that transmigrated her to her favorite novel.


    After surveying her surroundings and she made sure that no one was present aside from her, Amelia activated one of her skills.


    "Book!"


    Amelia chanted and a novel with the cover title of [End Note: Writing The End Of Everyone] appeared floating on her right hand.


    She flipped the pages of the novel and after reaching a certain page, she activated one of her skills.


    "Bookmark!"


    After activating her Bookmark skill, an unknown power enveloped Amelia''s body.


    "Bookmark, the ability to borrow the power of the characters in End Note: Writing The End Of Everyone."


    "As long as I can increase my skill to U-grade, even the protagonist''s First Order skill will be mine!"


    "The possibilities are endless!"

 Chapter 73 Amelias Bookmark Skill

    ?


    At the start of her transmigration, Amelia almost cursed the author for not giving her any cheats aside from her meta-knowledge. If she was transmigrated into a normal slice-of-life fantasy novel, she wouldn''t mind only having meta-knowledge.


    But since it was a novel written by ShadowKatake, then it was bound to be connected to the Katake Multiverse. And since the Katake Multiverse was filled with Universe Realm Semi-Supreme Beings who could easily destroy the universe with their power, Amelia knew that meta-knowledge alone was insufficient if she wanted to live peacefully after her transmigration.


    It wasn''t that she was ungrateful for the second life that was given to her by Katake. The Katake Multiverse was just too dangerous and she felt that meta-knowledge alone wasn''t enough if she wanted to live in it.


    After all, even if Amelia knew where the End Notes were located and the identity of the users of the End Note, she was still too weak to take those End Notes from those users. And even the ownerless End Notes were likely to be taken by the rightful owners.


    But when the dimensional gate descended and she awakened her mana and skills, Amelia no longer doubted the author! At least, the author was still considerate enough to grant her powerful skills and a vast mana pool!


    One of the skills that she had awakened was Bookmark and it was a XXX-grade skill. The skill grade of Bookmark might be low, but it was an ability that could increase its grade.


    Not to mention, the ability of Bookmark was too broken. Any skills that were used or mentioned in the original novel could be used by Amelia and its only limitation was that the borrowed skill''s grade was proportional to her Bookmark''s skill grade.


    For example, if Amelia used her XXX-grade Bookmark skill to borrow Keith''s First Order skill, the First Order skill that Amelia could borrow was only at XXX-grade. Not to mention, regardless of how high her Bookmark skill was, she couldn''t increase the grade of the skill that she borrowed.


    For example, if Derick''s F-grade Muscle Flex was borrowed using Amelia''s XXX-grade Bookmark skill, then Amelia could only borrow an F-grade Muscle Flex skill instead of an XXX-grade Muscle Flex skill.


    Those two were the main limitations of the Bookmark skill that was awakened by Amelia. In other words, Amelia could borrow the power of an overpowered character from the original novel, but she could never be stronger than that character no matter how high the skill grade of her Bookmark skill was.


    The other limitation that wasn''t technically a limitation was that Amelia could only use the skills that she had read or remembered from the original novel. But it was no longer a limitation due to the other skill that she had awakened.


    "To think that the author is so considerate to give me a copy of End Note: Writing The End Of Everyone."


    "Although my memory was enhanced as a bonus given by the author, I still need a trigger to ess a certain memory from thousands of memories stored in my mind. The trigger isn''t necessarily needed but it would hasten the process of my ess to my memories."


    When Amelia muttered those words, she flipped the pages of the book that was floating in front of her and read its contents.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I remembered asking the author for a physical cover of this novel. It was unfortunate that I died too early that I couldn''t receive it in time. But it''s quite unexpected that the author would make it up to me in this way."


    "Now, I don''t have to worry about taking too long to remember the scenes of End Note. And with my power, it should be possible to prevent the bad end of my favorite character!"


    As a reader, Amelia also had a favorite character and it was none other than the husbando she had when she read the original novel as well as watched the anime adaption.


    Although her husbando wasn''t as handsome as Keith, but her husbando was the coolest and most enigmatic in her opinion.


    It was inevitable for readers such as herself to not have a liking for a character that she had invested her time in reading. Not to mention, she didn''t want her favorite character to experience the suffering he had in the original novel.


    After all, even the protagonist would suffer, let alone the stepping stones that were used to promote the growth of the protagonist. It was quite unusual that Amelia would like the antagonist of the original novel but she couldn''t rte to the protagonist as much as she rted with the antagonist.


    Compared to the protagonist who was almost wless and perfect, Amelia rooted for the antagonist who was one of the most unfortunate souls in the world of End Note: Writing The End Of Everyone.


    Although she didn''tin much to the author when the antagonist was killed by the protagonist since that was the role of the antagonist, now that she was given a chance to change it, Amelia wanted to prevent the doom of her husbando.


    "Sigh, unfortunately, I can''t meet with my husbando yet. Although I am confident that with my meta-knowledge as well as the research and even one-on-one conversation that I had with the author, I could definitely make my husbando fall in love with me, but I can''t be hasty."


    "Arceau Arcadia, the goddess of games and entertainment, must have noticed my invasion. Fortunately, I have borrowed a very useful concealment skill that could hide almost anything from the gods even if its skill grade was very low. So Arceau must have not detected my presence and located me."


    "I even doubted whether the author created that mob character and gave it such a useful skill just for my sake. After all, the mob character who has that useful concealment skill was barely mentioned in the novel."


    Amelia muttered while she read the contents of the End Note novel that was floating above her hands.


    After rereading the End Note novel, Amelia has already made up a n in her mind on how she would survive in Arcadia!

 Chapter 74 Arcadia, The Strongest World

    ?


    Amelia became vignt as soon as she arrived at Arcadia. Although she had used one of her borrowed skills to teleport from the dimensional gate''s exit to the middle of nowhere, Amelia knew that it won''t be long before Arceau would notice the trails that she had left.


    As a mere human, Amelia was aware that she couldn''tpete with Arceau. But as a reader, someone who obtained the god''s perspective of this multiverse, Amelia knew Arceau more than Arceau knew about herself.


    From another viewpoint, the reader was an extreme stalker. Not only they watched the protagonist and relished at his sufferings, but they also wouldn''t mind peeping at the sex scenes of the protagonist with his lovers.


    And with her knowledge as a reader, Amelia could be hailed as the unparalleled stalker in the Katake Multiverse. Not only she knew about the characters like the back of her hand, she even knew their future.


    Even a god such as Arceau was ignorant of the future. But Amelia''s knowledge of the future was absolute as long as it wasn''t interfered with. Or, it used to be absolute.


    Amelia didn''t know what happened on why Keith stayed at Blue Star instead of bing a hero in Fantasia. She even found it unusual that Keith and Sherry confirmed their rtionship this early.


    Amelia knew that Keith and Sherry bing lovers this early spelled danger and madness. Imagine two psychopaths coborating with each other to achieve their own goals. Just the thought of that made Amelia want to leave Blue Star as possible.


    And because of that, it was one of the main reasons why Amelia left Blue Star. She didn''t want to deal with Keith and Sherry since she had noticed that the two of them were having dangerous thoughts toward her.


    Amelia knew that if she stayed any longer, she might be targeted by those two for no apparent reason. She didn''t even know how she offended Keith and Sherry but since those two were yanderes aka psychopaths, Amelia no longer cared about the reason for their actions and instead, she focused on not having any connections with those two.


    So rather than talking with psychopaths, Amelia decisively left Blue Star and went to Arcadia to fulfill one of her goals after she transmigrated into this multiverse. It was none other than pursuing her husbando!


    Of course, aside from that, she also had another reason for migrating to Arcadia.


    If Amelia were topare which worlds between Blue Star, Fantasia, and Arcadia were the strongest, then she wouldn''t hesitate to answer that it was none other than Arcadia!


    Fantasia wasn''t that much different from Blue Star in terms of power but Fantasia had the advantage of having heroes.


    As for Arcadia, it wasn''t that much different than Fantasia in terms of world background.


    If Blue Star was unique due to its somewhat advanced modern technology, then Fantasia and Arcadia both have simr world backgrounds. Those two worlds were both in the medieval era and have a fantasy theme but there was a distinct difference between those two worlds.


    Fantasia was a medieval world that was ruled over by the human race. The human race was very prominent in Fantasia since Filicia blessed the human race with the existence of heroes as well as miracles.


    Although the demon race existed in Fantasia due to Julius'' influence, the demon god was still weaker than Filicia so by the time he lost the battle against Filicia, the demon race became weaker and could barelypete with the human race.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If not for the fact that the heroes in Fantasia were still in a growing phase, the demon race would have long been wiped out by the human race. Aside from the demon race, other races such as the dragon race, elf race, beast race, and dwarf race existed in Fantasia.


    But those three races were mostly neutral. Although, that didn''t stop the arrogant and powerful humans from Fantasia from enving the beauties of those races.


    Filicia supported the human race in her world to the point that she turned a blind eye to the disgusting and heinous acts of the human race. It didn''t matter much to her since the human race was very sincere in enshrining and worshiping her as the Goddess of Fantasy.


    And for a god, the power of faith was very important as it was one of the energy or fuel that was used to improve a god''s divinity. The more the human race worshiped her, the stronger Filicia became.


    Even now, Filicia was getting stronger at a constant speed while the demon god Julius was still recuperating from his injuries.


    Since Amelia knew the plot of the original novel, she was well aware of the hidden dangers of those gods. But she didn''t care much since she had already migrated to Arcadia.


    From another perspective, Arcadia was the safestpared to Fantasia and Blue Star.


    The world background of Arcadia was simr to Fantasia but with only one difference. The roles of the human race and the other races were reversed. Instead of the human race being dominant, the human race in Arcadia was reduced to mere ves.


    Well, it was to be expected since Amelia knew that Arceau wasn''t a human so she didn''t support the human race especially when Arceau knew about the darkness and evil of the human race.


    "Although Arcadia is dangerous for the human race such as myself since I could be reduced to a ve here, it''s not a problem since I already have a countermeasure against it."


    Muttering those words, Amelia flipped the pages of the End Note novel and used her Bookmark skill to borrow a skill from a certain character.


    After borrowing the skill she wanted, a foreign power entered Amelia''s body and started to transform her body.


    Nothing changed much in Amelia''s body aside from her ears bing longer and pointier. Since she was already beautiful, Amelia''s beauty didn''t increase much when she changed her race from human to elf!


    "Now that I have be an elf, it shouldn''t be a problem to act as a native in this world."


    Ameliamented when she noticed the changes in her body. Afterward, she resumed her journey to explore Arcadia and be stronger!

 Chapter 75 Amelias Realization

    ?


    While Amelia was starting her journey of bing stronger in Arcadia, Keith was unaware of it. After all, no matter how powerful his instincts were, as long as it wasn''t directed to him and wasn''t rted to him, he couldn''t receive any information out of thin air.


    Since Amelia didn''t have any thoughts against Keith for the time being, Keith didn''t know about Amelia''s actions. If Keith used his First Order skill and raised his Ultimate Instinct skill grade to U-grade temporarily, he might know about Amelia''s situation.


    But the premise was that he even had such thoughts.


    It was like when a person goes to the movies to watch a war and action film. It was impossible for them to even have the thoughts of visiting the zoo afterward unless they watched a film with a nature theme instead of war and action.


    The reason why Keith''s Ultimate Instinct was activated before that led him to use his Eyes of Heaven to see through Amelia''s actions was all due to seeing the figure of Amelia entering the dimensional gate. Keith witnessed it in front of him and it triggered him into having an instinct about it.


    But since there was no way for him to guess out of thin air that Amelia was nning something big in Arcadia, Keith was clueless even if he raised his Ultimate Instinct skill to U-grade temporarily.


    The reason why a person could instinctively feel danger was due to the danger being directed toward them. The same logic applied when a person felt that he was being observed or watched by other people secretly.


    If any of those happened to Keith, his Ultimate Instinct could easily detect it and he would even know the identity of the people that targeted him or the cause of uing incidents that involved him.


    But since Amelia''s ns of bing stronger in Arcadia didn''t implicate Keith at the moment, Keith didn''t know about it.


    To be exact, Amelia knew about Keith''s absurd instincts since she was a reader of the End Note novel. Because of that, her countermeasure against Keith''s instincts was to not involve Keith in her ns until she was powerful enough to prevent Keith from interfering with her ns.


    That was why Amelia had focused on bing stronger rather than dealing with or taking revenge against Keith. Not to mention, as the reader of the End Note novel, Amelia was well aware of the consequences of the world losing the protagonist.


    Bing the protagonist wasn''t an easy task to fulfill. Not only were they mas for trouble, but they also had the responsibility of either saving the world or destroying it. Furthermore, they were linked to fate and it was difficult to get rid of fate''s machinations.


    Only by bing a Universe Realm Semi-Supreme Being could a person break free from the machinations of fate. After all, those in that realm of power could easily destroy a universe and since fate was mostly the will of the universe, destroying the universe was tantamount to destroying the will of the universe.


    And if the will of the universe was destroyed, then fate would also be destroyed. If fate was destroyed, then the machinations of fate woulde to a halt and the protagonists would no longer have to suffer from the machinations of fate.


    So from Amelia''s perspective, the reason why she didn''t antagonize Keith and even attempted to kill him was due to Keith''s usefulness of being her meat shield against fate''s machinations.


    Although she was outside fate''s machinations since she was an anomaly, that didn''t stop fate from intervening in the life of an anomaly and causing trouble for that anomaly. The only perk of an anomaly was that they were unpredictable since their future and fate weren''t set in stone.


    It was almost impossible to see the future of an anomaly such as Amelia. Even if one managed to see a glimpse of an anomaly''s future, the chances of it being inurate were high. When it came to dealing with anomalies, the mindset of "nothing is absolute" should be kept in mind.


    At least, that was what Amelia had found out when she read the novels of ShadowKatake as well as received rification and confirmation from him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even bing a Universe Realm powerhouse wasn''t enough topletely escape fate''s machination. It was only enough to escape from the machinations of fate that was within the scope of the universe.


    If it was at the level of the multiverse or even the entire infinite realities, only the will of the infinite realities as well as Katake were outside the machinations of fate. After all, as the embodiment of the infinite realities as well as being fate itself, it was impossible for the will of the infinite realities to be within the machinations of itself.


    As for Katake, he was a powerful existence that surpassed even the will of the infinite realities. And since fate itself was part of the will of the infinite realities, then only Katake was powerful enough to be above fate itself and was naturally excluded from the machinations of fate.


    But considering how difficult it was to surpass the power of the will of the infinite realities and reach Katake''s realm of power, Amelia no longer cared much about whether all of her actions were within the machinations of fate as long as she was enjoying her actions and she still had free will.


    With her current knowledge, Amelia knew of two ways how to free herself from the machinations of fate.


    The first method was to surpass the will of the infinite realities since doing that was also surpassing fate itself. But the difficulty of achieving that was not needed to be emphasized due to how difficult it was.


    The second method that was the easiest but still difficult to achieve was none other than asking a person outside the machinations of fate to help her break free from the machinations of fate.


    Since Katake was the only one above fate, then Amelia knew that she needed Katake''s assistance if she wanted to break free from the machinations of fate as well. But since she already owed Katake too much, Amelia never bothered on asking Katake about it before her transmigration since she was already satisfied with how things were.


    And Amelia believed that if she suffered from unfair events due to the machinations of fate, it was unlikely that Katake won''t interfere and help her. From her understanding of Katake''s personality, he was someone who didn''t care much about helping others since he had the power to do so.


    That''s the reason why Katake didn''t ask her to do anything for him in return for the second chance in life that she obtained from him. For someone as powerful as Katake, giving powers and cheats was like giving candies and he did that just because he could.


    Amelia even guessed that perhaps, the creation of the Katake Omniverse was just to serve as entertainment for Katake. Well, not that it mattered to her since in her opinion, Katake was better than other Supreme Beings since even if he was powerful, the entire infinite realities weren''t suffering under his ruling.


    In fact, the evil Supreme Beings that had caused destruction in the infinite realities were dealt with by Katake. Amelia had known about that since Katake had told her about that. She knew that Katake didn''t have a reason to lie to her since he wouldn''t gain anything from it and because of that, Amelia didn''t doubt any words that Katake had told her.


    She knew that with his power, deceiving her was pointless since he could easily use his power to brainwash her. Even the will of the infinite realities would be powerless if Katake decided to brainwash it let alone Amelia who was weaker than it.


    Amelia knew how difficult it was to reach Katake''s realm of power so she didn''t have any great ambition of surpassing him when she was given a second chance in life and transmigrated into the End Note novel.


    She was already satisfied with how things went and her goal for the time being was to marry her husbando and reach Universe Realm Peak Stage. Bing a Supreme Being wasn''t that appealing to her since the Katake Multiverse could also be considered a sanctuary that protected its inhabitants from other Supreme Beings.


    Amelia had realized how weak she was but she didn''t mind. Even if she became stronger, there was no point if she could never be as strong as the top 10 Absolute Beings in the entire infinite realities. If she doesn''t reach their realm of power, then her efforts of bing stronger would be wasted considering the difference between an Absolute Being and a Supreme Being was like heaven and earth.


    Due to that, Amelia focused on achieving her goals as soon as she transmigrated into her favorite novel instead of having the ambition of bing the strongest. She realized that there was no point in bing the strongest if she would lose the opportunity to achieve her life''s most valuable goals and desires.

 Chapter 76 Situation Of Keiths Two System Users

    ?


    "I didn''t expect that sex would feel this good. I feel refreshed after waking up."


    Keithmented as he used his mana to clean his body. He then dressed himself up using the Indestructible Versatile Clothes.


    A white-colored mist went to Keith and covered Keith''s naked body and in an instant, the mist transformed into a set of clothes that were worn by Keith. He was currently sitting at the side of the bed while Sherry was currently sleeping on the bed without any clothes on.


    The scent of sexual fluid permeated the hotel room which indicated that Keith and Sherry had sexual intercoursest night. In other words, both Keith and Sherry lost their virginity to each other.


    Keith didn''t forget his deal with Sherry and he kept his end of the bargain. Due to that, he didn''t reject Sherry''s advancesst night which led to them having sex without any protection. After all, Keith could use his mana to prevent himself from impregnating Sherry.


    As someone very knowledgeable, Keith didn''t want to have a child at this early stage of his life. He was well aware of the responsibility as well as the troubles of raising one.


    Not to mention, the world was in a state of critical evolution. As the emperor of humanity and ruler of Blue Star, Keith couldn''t afford to create a restriction such as having children. It would be detrimental if his enemies used his children as a hostage to deal with him.


    The reason why Keith didn''t care much when he had Sherry as his girlfriend was due to her power. It was too unlikely for Sherry to be used as a hostage by his enemies unless the enemy world dispatched their high-end powerhouses or even their gods.


    And if that ever happened, Keith would just use his First Order skill to deal with them. Keith was confident that he could protect Sherry and in terms of escape abilities, Sherry was also very proficient in it due to the advantage of her space maniption.


    In other words, it was too unlikely for Sherry to be his burden. But having children with her would be another matter. At least, Keith nned to do that when he became a Universal God. But for now, he didn''t have any ns of having children with Sherry.


    With that in mind, Keith left the hotel room and headed to the dimensional gate. The hotel that he had reserved and stayed at was just a street away from the dimensional gate''s location, making it convenient for Keith.


    Keith didn''t even bother staying with Sherry until she woke up. Not because Keith was heartless, but because Keith knew how deep his rtionship with Sherry was.


    Sherry wasn''t like those emotional and fragile girls who would make a big deal when their boyfriend left them in the hotel room after taking their first time. To be exact, Keith''s level of rtionship with Sherry was at the level of newlyweds and it might not even be farfetched to im that their love for each other was at the level of husband and wife.


    Although, Keith didn''t bother marrying Sherry since the world was currently in turmoil. Both of them didn''t have time to settle their rtionship especially when Blue Star would be in danger of being invaded by Arcadia at any time now.


    Keith believed that Fantasia was also dangerous. Although Fantasia didn''t actively invade Blue Star like what Arcadia did, it was unlikely for the goddess of Fantasia to not know of the existence of Blue Star especially when their goddess kidnapped a bunch of students from Blue Star to be heroes in Fantasia.


    He hadn''t forgotten about Simon Jordan in Fantasia since he had given that guy the Hero System. Not to mention, Simon Jordan used to be his schoolmate since he was part of the B-ss students in Mint High.


    Simon Jordan along with the B-ss students were summoned as heroes in Fantasia. Keith already had ess to Simon Jordan''s memories so he knew about the current situation of B-ss in Fantasia.


    Every day, Keith would keep tabs on his system users.


    He didn''t have many problems regarding Derick Smith since Derick was too busy training himself at the Training Ground. That guy literally shut himself in the Training Ground and it was likely that he would only leave until he reached the time of training required to unlock the physical limiters of his body.


    If Derick was sessful, then Derick could be a mortal with a god''s body. And if Derick achieved that, then Keith would also achieve it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Derick was Keith''s ticket to having a solid foundation that would surpass even the gods! After all, even gods haven''t unlocked their physical limiters since they weren''t different from mortals. The gods were too focused on improving the power of their divinity that they neglected their physical development which Keith nned to take advantage of.


    Because of that, Keith was optimistic regarding Derick''s situation and he supported Derick. Even if Derick would stay in the Training Ground for years and note out, Keith preferred it that way so that he could unlock his physical limiters as soon as possible.


    Of course, Keith hadn''t forgotten about secretly taking care of Derick''s parents. Using the McDowell Foundation, Keith had donated money to Derick''s parents and he didn''t allow Derick''s mother to reject his goodwill.


    After all, Derick''s father was currently a vegetable ording to what he had found out so he didn''t mind donating money to Derick''s parents. Since Derick''s family was poor, it would only be a matter of time for them to be kicked out of the hospital and if that happens, then Derick''s father was as good as dead due to not having life support.


    Keith didn''t know what was going on in Derick''s mind when he focused on his training but neglected his parents. Or more like, he knew but he didn''tment much on Derick''s decision.


    From the intelligence that he had gathered, it seemed that Derick''s mother had already told Derick to live his own life and not care about them anymore. Under the persuasion of his parents, Derick had agreed and he left his parents with the thought of his parents being as good as dead.


    Of course, that didn''t mean that Derick was unfilial. It was because that was the decision of his parents since they didn''t want to be a burden to Derick. Not to mention, even if Derick went all out in having part-time jobs, his ie wouldn''t be enough to pay for the hospital bills and other expenses.


    Although Derick left his parents and acted as if they became strangers to him, deep down inside, Keith had known about Derick''s thoughts due to the Training System being attached to Derick''s soul. Because of that, Keith knew that Derick wasn''t as heartless as he had shown to his parents.


    The reason why Derick was like a madman when it came to training himself to be stronger was to be powerful enough to reach godhood! In other words, Derick nned to be a god, then he would either go back in time to prevent all of this from happening or reset the world!


    With Derick''s current unstable mindset, he believed that if he was powerful enough, then he could do everything he wanted to do! Even preventing the things he didn''t want and changing them to what he preferred, Derick believed that he could achieve that as long as he was powerful enough.


    Keith didn''t persuade Derick to change his mindset using the Training System since Keith also agreed with Derick''s mindset. If Derick wasn''t weak unlike before, he wouldn''t have been bullied by Raymond so it was true that with power, anyone could do whatever they wanted to do.


    Because of that, Keith didn''t have many problems when it came to Derick. From his perspective as a System Creator, Derick was a very useful system user. It won''t be long until Derick unlocked his physical limiter and that power would also be transferred to Keith.


    On the other hand, Keith was having a headache regarding Simon Jordan. Although it was due to his unique requirements, he realized what the System Creator System felt when he had programmed the host requirements of the Hero System.


    After all, it was too unusual to have the host of the Hero System hate the prospect of being a hero. Due to that, Jordan dare not touch the Hero System. Only when he would trigger a quest would he reluctantly ept andplete it.


    But since Jordan avoided triggering any events that would allow the Hero System to create quests, there weren''t any quests that Jordan had received from the Hero System.


    Of course, Keith didn''t mind Jordan''s actions since it was within his expectations. In fact, his n was simple yet also wasn''t at the same time. In simpler terms, Keith saw the potential of Jordan and the Hero System would usher in a new change due to Jordan''s actions.


    After checking up on his two system users, Keith arrived at the location of the dimensional gate. He surveyed the dimensional gate and nodded his head.


    "As I have expected."

 Chapter 77 I Am Above The Dimensional Gate!

    ?


    "As I have expected."


    Keithmented as he observed the dimensional gate.


    The previous green-colored dimensional gate became red as soon as a day had passed since Amelia entered it. That was within Keith''s expectation.


    He knew that Blue Star could also invade Arcadia since the dimensional gate was a two-way portal. He had confirmed it when he used his Eyes of Heaven.


    One of the main reasons why he didn''t enter Arcadia along with the awakened humans was due to his First Order being unavable yesterday. He also didn''t allow the awakened humans to enter the dimensional gate and invade Arcadia since he didn''t want to sacrifice them and waste the manpower of humanity.


    After all, the awakened humans that had gathered yesterday were most of the powerhouses in the world. Only the Awakened Guild had the authority and manpower to mobilize the entire awakened human powerhouses in Blue Star. It was the purpose of Keith establishing the Awakened Guild.


    While Keith was observing the dimensional gate was currently red-colored, an idea suddenly popped up inside Keith''s mind.


    "Hmm¡­ Can I destroy the dimensional gate using my full power? If I can, then I can prevent the otherworld invasion and avoid reducing the human poption."


    When Keith asked that question to himself, he noticed that there were spatial fluctuations beside him. Afterward, Sherry appeared beside him and answered his question.


    "You can, but I suggest not to. The otherworld invasion is like Blue Star experiencing the great filter ording to the great filter theory. As long as Blue Star survives this and bes the winner of the World War, the human race will usher into a higher level and achieve interster travel."


    "In the future, it won''t be long before the human race achieves the level of power that gods have. And if that happens, Blue Star will be a first-tier world and have the chance to dominate the entire universe."


    Hearing Sherry''s words, Keith nodded his head in agreement.


    "True. And, it''s not like Blue Star''s situation in this war is unfavorable. There are still chances of Blue Star winning the war against Arcadia as long as Blue Star is given enough time to adapt."


    "Not to mention, the world is suffering from overpoption so from another perspective, the World War is a very important event for Blue Star so we can justifiably reduce the human race''s poption without getting our hands dirty."


    "But¡­"


    Muttering those words, a powerful and domineering aura came out of Keith''s body. His long purple hair floated in the air beside and behind him while his jade-green eyes became golden-colored.


    In other words, Keith used his First Order skill or entered his Universal God Form.


    "I still want to test whether I can use my First Order skill to destroy the dimensional gate. If I can, then I can at least do this to cut off the connection between Arcadia and Blue Star when the Blue Star is on the losing side."


    When Keith activated his First Order skill and exined that to Sherry, Sherry looked at Keith with a deadpan face.


    "Didn''t you say you can only use this once a day? Wouldn''t it be a waste to use it now?"


    In response to Sherry''s question, Keith shook his head. "It will be a waste if I don''t use it and let it expire. It''s not like there will be any dangers in Blue Star for the time being. If there was, at most, it will be SSS-rank awakened human terrorists and they can easily be dealt with by the Awakened Guild or the two of us."


    Sherry no longermented on Keith''s actions since she knew that he wasn''t someone who would do something stupid. More often than not, every action performed by Keith had a hidden meaning, reason, intention, or motive behind it.


    At the least, Sherry was well aware that she was in no ce to criticize Keith''s action. Her boyfriend was literally the hidden emperor of humanity! If he was stupid, then the entire world would have already fallen into ruins!


    Seeing that Sherry no longermented on his actions, Keith no longer paid attention to her and focused on his First Order skill and the dimensional gate. After all, his First Order skill had a time limit of one minute, and every second counted.


    It would be too wasteful if he wasted a second worth of being as powerful as a Universal God. With that in mind, Keith immediately made his move against the dimensional gate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suppressing his power so that he wouldn''t overdo it and destroy the dimensional gatepletely as well as not destroy Blue Star, Keith practiced his control over the power and output of his First Order skill. After all, the power of a Universal God was enough to destroy universes.


    If Keith went all out, he guessed that he could destroy the universe he was in as long as there wasn''t any Universal God that countered and blocked his power. So, Keith spent half a minute or half the duration of his First Order skill practicing his control over his power.


    After he became proficient in controlling his power, Keith didn''t punch the dimensional gate but walked towards it. After arriving in front of it, Keith forwarded his hand and tapped his index finger on the dimensional gate.


    When his finger came into contact with the dimensional gate''s surface, there were slight ripples that were created in the dimensional gate''s surface. Not to mention, the red color of the dimensional gate was glitching and it became unstable.


    "I am above the dimensional gate!"


    Dering those words, Keith''s authority over the dimensional gate became higher. From his observation, his authority over the dimensional gate was above the Goddess of Arcadia and only below the will of the universe. But if he went all out, he could surpass the authority of the universe''s will.


    Of course, Keith didn''t do that since he didn''t want to alert the universe''s will and be an enemy of it. The Universe Will was literally an existence whose power was permanently at Universe Realm Initial Stage while Keith''s power was temporarily at Universe Realm Initial Stage.


    Even if Keith was stronger than the Universe Will, the Universe Will could still defeat him in a protracted battle. And seeing that it would be too boring to fight against thest boss at the start, Keith didn''t have any intentions of antagonizing the Universe Will.


    After obtaining a high authority over the dimensional gate, Keith now had the power to control the dimensional gate.


    As an experiment, Keith used his power to forcefully modify the dimensional gate. Under his modifications, the dimensional gate changed its color from red to green!


    In other words, Keith had forcefully made the dimensional gate favor the Blue Star over Arcadia, and currently, Blue Star could send its forces to invade Arcadia!


    Usually, the dimensional gate would have to wait for a week before it would turn from red to blue. But, under Keith''s power, it changed its color from red to green, skipping Arcadia''s turn to invade Blue Star! It allowed Blue Star to have an edge against Arcadia when it came to invasion opportunity and it was only at the cost of Keith wasting his First Order skill!


    And if Keith wanted to, as long as his First Order skill was still avable, he could always force a blue-colored dimensional gate to turn red or green, preventing Arcadia from having any chances of invading Blue Star.


    If Keith was asked, he would never regret doing that as long as it benefited him, the human race, as well as Blue Star''s development and progress. After all, it was Arcadia''s fault that they even dared to invade Blue Star especially when Blue Star was still weak before.


    If not for Blue Star''s technological advantage, even defeating an army of goblins would be difficult. Due to that, as the emperor of humanity, Keith held a grudge against Arcadia as well as the Goddess of Arcadia.


    As long as Keith had the opportunity to screw and mess with Arcadia and the Goddess of Arcadia, he would grasp that opportunity and won''t waste it!


    Now that he had sessfully taken over the dimensional gate, Keith still had twenty seconds left on his First Order skill duration. Deciding not to waste his skill duration, Keith decided to make Arcadia suffer while the dimensional gate was still green!


    "I am above Space and Distance, the entire Arcadia is at the bottom!"


    "My fist is above, Arcadia is at the bottom!"


    When Keith arrogantly dered those words and Sherry heard his words, she already expected what Keith would do. Because of that, Sherry mourned and prayed that Arcadia and Arceau would suffer more so that she could entertain herself.


    After Keith''s deration, his First Order skill approved of his order and Keith received the buffs that he had ordered from his First Order skill.


    "May Arcadia suffer!"


    After cursing Arcadia under his breath, Keith clenched his fist and punched toward the dimensional gate. His fist entered the dimensional gate and the power of his fist was released in Arcadia!

 Chapter 78 Arcadia Is Almost Wiped Out, Arceau Retaliates!

    ?


    While Amelia was traveling in Arcadia as she headed to the settlements of the elf race, she noticed that the ground shook wildly, and a powerful force erupted!


    "What the¡ª!"


    Amelia wanted to curse but when she saw what happened, she was beyond speechless!


    Countless fist constructs that were condensed from powerful mana and divinity were formed above the sky! It was as if someone at the level of a god had gathered energy and divinity into their fist and punched and released it from the sky!


    But what made Amelia more speechless was that the mana and divinity that made up those fist constructs were too familiar!


    "Isn''t this Keith''s mana? And his divinity must be from his First Order skill!"


    Ameliamented when she took a closer look at the fist constructs that were destroying Arcadia! The fist constructs descended toward the ground and it caused a huge explosion!


    Countless craters were formed on the ground after it exploded and the wails of agony and grief of countless inhabitants of Arcadia were heard by Amelia. Even the all-mighty dragon became a meat paste when it tried to resist the power of the fist constructs. Perhaps, only the gods at the level of Arceau could ever hope to resist it.


    "Damn it! This is the reason why Keith was sent by the author to Fantasia in the original novel!"


    "If not for Keith''s interference, Sherry could barely defend Blue Star on her own and even then, Blue Star''s situation was on the losing side. It was only when Keith and B-ss returned to Blue Star to provide reinforcements that Blue Star managed to defend the invasion of Arcadia andpletely eradicate Arcadia''s forces."


    "But now that the plot was destroyed for who knows what reason, Keith was no longer detained in Fantasia and forced to act as a hero, and because of that, Keith had shown his prowess as the emperor of humanity and carried the entire Blue Star to victory!"


    "It won''t be long until Keith decided to invade Arcadia and use his First Order skill to wipe out the entire forces of Arcadia and even behead Arceau! If it''s that heartless guy, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill a beauty like Arceau as long as she was his enemy!"


    As the reader of the End Note novel, Amelia possessed meta-knowledge of the Katake Multiverse and because of that, she was very familiar with Keith''s personality.


    She had an idea of why Keith retaliated against Arcadia and from her guess, it must be because of her!


    After all, Amelia entered the dimensional gate without Keith''s permission, and that prevented Keith and his forces from invading Arcadia due to the dimensional gate in the red phase.


    ''Keith must be pissed off due to my actions. But I still don''t regret my actions. If I didn''t do that, it would only be a matter of time for those two psychopaths to take interest in the End Note that I have.''


    ''I doubt that someone like Keith who possessed god-like instincts wouldn''t be able to know that I have one of the End Notes. Due to that, it was too dangerous for me to stay that long in the same world with those two.''


    Amelia''s actions might be selfish and her actions had caused the ire of a Pseudo Universal God, but Amelia didn''t care much since she mostly viewed everything as fictional. Even she treated Keith as the fictional protagonist of the End Note novel.


    So why would Amelia care if her actions had brought the deaths of the inhabitants of Arcadia?


    She could care less about those nobodies. Her safety was much more important than the lives of the inhabitants of Arcadia.


    But when Amelia saw that a fist construct was heading towards her, sweat drip down her face and she was in a state of fear due to the divinity contained in the fist construct which suppressed her greatly.


    As if someone controlled her body, Amelia immediately used her Book skill and activated her Bookmark skill.


    After the sound of flipping pages was heard, Amelia disappeared away from the trajectory of the fist construct. Just a second after Amelia escaped, her previous location was obliterated by the fist construct. A crater was formed and that caused her body to almost be drenched by sweat!


    "If not for my Autopilot skill, I would have already met Katake again."


    To snap herself from her stupor, Amelia pped her face with both of her hands. Her face p had allowed the pain on her face to awaken her and she broke free from her daze. Fear no longer clouded her mind and she could now think rationally.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I have to thank Katake for the Bookmark skill. I was able to use Sherry''s space maniption in time to escape from Keith''s attack. If not for Sherry''s almost absolute space maniption, even a normal teleportation skill wouldn''t be able to escape from Keith''s attack."


    "After all, that was the reason why most inhabitants in Arcadia have died. From my estimation, at least 90% of the world''s inhabitants have died. Even a dragon''s flight speed and elf''s space magic couldn''t escape from Keith''s attack that possessed both his mana and divinity on it."


    "Only Sherry''s space maniption was almost absolute and it could remove lock-on features. If I am not mistaken, Keith must have used his First Order skill to remove distance and space which allowed him tounch his attacks regardless of the distance and space of his targets."


    "Sigh, it seems that I am still too weak. Although I can be hailed as an XXX-rank awakened human and I am even stronger than two Lingluan Toufas, I am still weak whenpared to gods like Arceau and Filicia, let alone a monstrous former Universal God like Keith Aurum Kureiz Mordread Culius Dowell."


    "Keith must be too bored before that he made his name six words long. I bet he became bored after easily wiping out most of the inhabitants of Arcadia."


    Afterining about her weak power, Amelia decided that she would escape before she would be targeted by Keith''s attack again.


    But before she could escape, a powerful and divine pressure had locked onto her, preventing her from moving!


    ''What?!''


    Amelia was bewildered! She couldn''t even lift her head and locate the cause of such powerful pressure! But when she used one of her borrowed skills, she found out that a fist construct that was half the size of the moon appeared above Arcadia!


    It made Amelia doubt whether she was dreaming or not!


    After all, from her estimations, the power contained in that fist construct was enough to destroy and obliterate the entire world of Arcadia! If it wasn''t intercepted by a god, then Arcadia was as good as destroyed!


    Although Amelia had believed before that she didn''t regret entering the dimensional gate and attracting Keith''s ire, Amelia was now having second thoughts.


    ''I didn''t expect that Keith would go to such lengths to punish me! Is he such a petty person?''


    ''Never mind, he was indeed such a petty person. If someone stole his water bottle, he would dere war against that person! His pettiness can''t be measured by logic.''


    Although Amelia realized that Keith''s actions were justified, that didn''t make her situation a lot better. In fact, she was as helpless as ever. She was like amb on the chopping board, waiting to be ughtered.


    ''Should I use my trump card? But even Katake had only given me one of those experience cards and it could only be used once. After all, if he had given me too many of those experience cards, it will destroy the bnce and interfere with the nonexistent plot.''


    ''If I use it now, who knows if I encounter a greater problem than this in the future? Wouldn''t it be a waste?''


    Before Amelia could make her decision, Amelia felt the pressure on her body was lifted and when she gazed upon the sky, she saw a majestic and divine figure floating above the blue sky!


    A woman in her early twenties was floating in the blue sky and her body was covered in divinity and abundant mana. She had long forest-green hair and violet-amethyst eyes.


    Wearing a sacred and noble white and golden dress that made her demeanor invible, the woman was none other than the Goddess of Games And Entertainment, Arceau Arcadia!


    Arceau faced Keith''s fist construct confidently and arrogantly. Taking out a cube-like divine artifact that was in the form of a Rubik''s cube, Arceau yed with the Rubik''s cube divine artifact.


    At every revolution of the rows and columns of the cube on the Rubik''s cube divine artifact, the power of the space and mana in the surroundings was being mobilized and gathered towards Arceau.


    After the power of space and mana converged in Arceau''s body, Arceau transformed the Rubik''s cube divine artifact into divine battle armor and a pair of golden gauntlets appeared on her fists.


    Gathering her mana and divinity on her gauntlets and fists, Arceau no longer hesitated and attacked Keith''s fist construct in full power!

 Chapter 79 Arcadias Sacrifices And Arceaus Comeback!

    ?


    Arceau''s golden gauntlets collided with Keith''s fist construct above the sky!


    The collision between those two divine attacks caused a worldwide shockwave that ruptured the ground below! The shockwave spread from the sky to the ground, causing a massive earthquake!


    The intensity and magnitude of the earthquake were beyond the norm. The ground opened and various wide fault lines were formed on the ground.


    Despite the powerful and oppressing momentum that Arceau released, she still wasn''t powerful enough topletely destroy Keith''s fist construct. There were even signs of her being overpowered by Keith''s fist construct.


    When Amelia saw that, she couldn''t help but feel fear. Even the strongest god in the three worlds, Arceau Arcadia, wasn''t powerful enough to destroy Keith''s attack.


    That made Amelia realize how pissed off Keith was. If not for Arceau intercepting Keith''s attack and reducing the power of his attack, Amelia wouldn''t doubt that Keith''s attack was powerful enough to destroy Arcadia!


    The power of a Universal God could even destroy the universe! Even if Keith was a pseudo-Universal God when he used his First Order skill, he was far stronger than the average Universe Realm Initial Stage Semi-Supreme Beings.


    So although Keith''s fist construct was very powerful that it could even push back Arceau who went all out, Amelia knew that Keith wasn''t using all of his power in his attack. Otherwise, not only would Arcadia be destroyed, but even Blue Star and Fantasia as well as the entire gxy would be destroyed if Keith went all out.


    Reaching the power of the Universe Realm meant that one could destroy the universe. But those at the Initial Stage of Universe Realm would take some time in destroying a universe and couldn''t destroy the universe in one attack. Only those at the peak stage of the Universe Realm could destroy a universe in one attack.


    Those at the Universe Realm Initial Stage could only destroy multiple gxies in one attack but not the entire universe.


    As for a god such as Arceau, she could only destroy a world or in one attack. But the fact that even someone as powerful as her couldn''t destroy Keith''s attack, meant that even if Keith suppressed his power, his attack was still powerful enough to destroy at least two or three worlds.


    "Arghh! Who did I offend this time?!"


    "Even Gaia isn''t this powerful! But the attack came from Blue Star''s dimensional gate which only meant that a foreign god much more powerful than Gaia is currently residing in Blue Star!"


    "Did thatzy bum shut in of a goddess request for reinforcements?! Ah! I''ll take revenge against Gaia for this!"


    Arceau aggrievedlyined while she was doing her best to resist Keith''s attack. Her situation wasn''t that optimistic since her mana and divinity were rapidly depleting and injuries were starting to umte on her body.


    But, even with those sacrifices, Arceau could barely reduce the power of Keith''s attack. From her estimation, only 20% of Keith''s attack was depleted and there were still 90% remaining.


    For Keith''s attack to destroy Arcadia, at least 50% of his fist construct''s attack power must remain. So Arceau was far from preventing the destruction of Arcadia!


    Even a majestic and powerful god like Arceau couldn''t block and counter Keith''s attack!


    Amelia was well aware that Arceau was far stronger than Filicia and Gaia. Although Gaia was stronger than Filicia, Arceau was still slightly stronger than Gaia.


    Gaia was only powerful in thend while Filicia was only powerful in the sky. But Arceau was powerful in any terrain which gave her an edge against those two goddesses.


    So even when she was deflecting Keith''s attack in the sky, Arceau was still in her peak state. If it was Gaia fighting in the sky, Gaia''s power would be reduced due to the terrain being unfavorable for her.


    But even with that advantage, Arceau wasn''t powerful enough to block Keith''s attack even in her peak state. It made her feel weak and helpless! It was the first time she felt this since she became a god! Even Gaia and Filicia couldn''t make her experience such emotions!


    While Arceau was feeling helpless and fearful, Amelia was feeling the same. After all, if Arceau failed in countering Keith''s attack, then Arcadia will be destroyed. If Arcadia was destroyed, even Amelia knew that she would die along with it unless she used her trump card!


    So at this time, Amelia was staying in the safest location possible while rooting for Arceau. Amelia wanted Arceau to win! Arceau''s loss and defeat were also Amelia''s!


    "At this rate, I will be defeated! I have only lost once in my life and it was a chess match against that person. But to think that I will lose a second time in this life of mine."


    "Heh. Should I resort to that sacrificial move? But even if I save Arcadia at the cost of my death, that bitch Filicia would eye Arcadia and have malicious thoughts towards it. My sessor isn''t powerful enough to defeat Filicia."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arceauined as she desperately attempted to fend off Keith''s fist construct. Unfortunately, it only proved to be getting her nowhere since most of her mana and divinity were depleted just to remove a few percentages of Keith''s attack power.


    Arceau even had thoughts of sacrificing herself just to deflect Keith''s attack since she wasn''t cowardly enough to retreat and leave Arcadia. After all, she created Arcadia and it would be a lie if she didn''t have any attachments regarding it especially when her sessor was living in Arcadia.


    The destruction of Arcadia meant that her sessor would die along with it. It was something that she couldn''t ept!


    Arceau knew that her sessor had a lot of potential and she estimated that it won''t be long before her sessor managed to surpass her power. Because of that, she didn''t want to waste such a chance of raising a sessor that could defeat both Gaia and Filicia, which was something she couldn''t do alone.


    If her sessor died, then the resources, time, and effort she spent on raising her sessor would all be in vain!


    With that thought in mind, Arceau became more determined in protecting Arcadia against Keith''s attack.


    "I don''t know how can a shut-in goddess like Gaia hire such a powerful helper but as long as I am alive, I won''t allow them to destroy Arcadia!"


    Before Arceau could make up her mind and burn her divinity to destroy Keith''s attack, Arceau stopped when she noticed that the powerhouses in Arcadia were flying towards her.


    Whether it was the elf race with their flight magic, the dragon race with their dragon wings, or the dwarfs with their spaceships, all of the powerhouses of every race in Arcadia had gathered near Arceau to support her!


    "Lord Arceau, we have arrived! We will sacrifice our lives if that is what it takes to defend Arcadia!"


    The loud voices of the powerhouses from every race resounded in the sky!


    Even the arrogance and pride of the dragon race were no longer present!


    Although the powerhouses that gathered were very powerful and the strongest among them could easily dominate Blue Star as long as Keith wasn''t there, they still were weaker than Arceau and their powerbined still couldn''tpare with Arceau.


    But Arceau knew what the intentions of those powerhouses were. Since they told her that they were willing to sacrifice their lives just to defend Arcadia, then it could only mean one thing.


    "Are you willing to do it? If I sacrifice all of you to regain my power, even your souls wouldn''t be spared and you can no longer enter the reincarnation cycle."


    Despite Arceau''s warning, the powerhouses of Arcadia present didn''t have any hesitation on their faces and they didn''t take back their words.


    "Lord Arceau, we are sure of our actions! If you perish, then our world will no longer have a guardian! If that happens, then the deaths of our races are inevitable!"


    "Therefore, let us be selfless, just this time! As a whole, Arcadia might not be united. But in times of crisis, we will sacrifice our lives just to allow our race to live on! The future of Arcadia depends on you, Lord Arceau!"


    Hearing the confirmations from those powerhouses, Arceau was moved by their unyielding and courageous words and selfless sacrifice!


    No longer hesitating, Arceau enveloped her power around the powerhouse''s body. In a blink of an eye, the bodies of the elves brimming with magic, and therge bodies of dragons became withered, like a skeleton.


    No one was spared and their bodies became like mummies. As if that wasn''t enough, Arceau further absorbed their power, and their souls were devoured by her as well.


    Not only was the mummy-like corpse absorbed by Arceau until nothing was left, but even their souls also weren''t spared!


    But before those powerhouses of Arcadia died, they didn''t show any reluctance or regret on their faces. Only devotion towards Arceau and hope for the future of Arcadia remained on their faces.


    "Don''t worry. As your goddess, I won''t waste your sacrifices!"


    Brimming with mana and divinity, Arceau red at the fist construct in front of her and punched her gauntlets further!

 Chapter 80 Arceaus Lucky Coin Divine Artifact

    ?


    When Arceau''s full-powered attack collided with Keith''s fist construct, the power of Keith''s fist construct was weakening at a fast rate. Of course, Arceau''s power was weakening alongside Keith''s fist construct.


    But,pared to the rate of Keith''s fist construct being weakened, Arceau expended more energy and it didn''t take that long for her to expend all of the mana and divinity that she had recovered from sacrificing the powerhouses in her world.


    There was only 30% energy left in Arceau''s energy reserves but Keith''s fist construct still had 40% energy left. Even if Arceau expended all of her energy, it wouldn''t be as easy as 40% subtracted by 30% since Keith''s fist construct possessed higher quality in both mana and divinity.


    From her estimation, even if she sacrificed all 30% of her energy, only 10% of Keith''s fist construct would be reduced. So even if she expended all of her energy, Keith''s fist construct would still have 30% remaining power.


    Although 30% of Keith''s fist construct wasn''t enough to destroy Arcadia, it was more than enough to destroy all of the continents andnds on Arcadia and only have the vast ocean left.


    Even Arceau didn''t want such an oue so she tried her best to stall as much time possible to recover her mana and divinity while blocking and preventing Keith''s fist construct from colliding with Arcadia. Arceau was currently having a protracted battle against Keith''s fist construct and it was left in a stalemate.


    But even if it was left in a stalemate, it was inevitable for Arceau to be defeated if this protracted battle continued. After all, she was slowly suffering from her body bearing the pressure of Keith''s mana and divinity that was being released by his fist construct.


    Even with her divine body that had far surpassed the limits of the mortal body due to being bathed with divinity, Arceau still suffered from Keith''s fist construct.


    The perks of having a divine body weren''t because it was more durable and stronger than a mortal body. In fact, mortals who focused on tempering their bodies and learning martial arts would have a stronger bodies than a god''s divine body.


    It was all due to the divinity in a divine body preventing mortal attacks from harming it. As long as a god with a divine body was attacked by a mortal, the divinity in their divine body would reflect and negate any mortal attacks.


    It was the reason why a god-killing or god-ying weapon was needed to harm a god. And it just so happened that Keith''s First Order skill was buff and curse that changes the order of hierarchy.


    Keith''s fist construct was currently at the first in the hierarchy of attacks. In other words, even if Keith used normal me magic, he could still harm Arceau''s divine body.


    And since he used a world-destroying mana fist to attack Arcadia, Arceau was suffering from Keith''s mortal attack and even the divinity in her divine body couldn''t reflect and negate Keith''s attack!


    When Keith used his First Order skill, all of his mortal attacks would have divinity in them. Due to that, even a normal mana fist was powerful enough to overpower the Goddess of Arcadia and destroy her divine body!


    "This is getting me nowhere! Even after I sacrificed all of the powerhouses in this world, this hateful fist isn''t destroyed yet!"


    "Just who did Gaia hire this time? For such a powerful god, don''t tell me that shut-in goddess sold her body just to obtain that god''s assistance?"


    Due to her frustration, Arceau didn''t hesitate to curse and insult Gaia.


    Moreover, she wouldn''t believe it if Gaia wasn''t involved in this. After all, the attack clearly came from Blue Star so Gaia must be involved!


    This time, Gaia who was innocent was being insulted and med by Arceau for a crime that she didn''tmit. If Gaia knew about this, she might have already gone to Arcadia to find trouble with Arceau. But as Arceau had said, Gaia was a shut-in and it was likely that Gaia was currently sleeping at this time.


    Otherwise, if Gaia was aware of all of this, she might have already found fault with Arceau when Arceau created a dimensional gate between Arcadia and Blue Star.


    But since she wasn''t, Arceau was fortunate that in such a life-threatening situation, Gaia couldn''t interfere and sneak attack her since Gaia wasn''t present.


    After cursing Gaia, Arceau estimated her remaining power and after noticing that the situation was grim, she decided to make a bit of a sacrifice to make the odds of winning in her favor.


    Since her right hand was upied with repelling and holding Keith''s fist construct, Arceau unequipped the golden gauntlet on her left and took out a divine artifact from her storage space.


    A golden coin with the number ''1'' on the heads side and ''2'' on the tails side appeared in Arceau''s left hand.


    "I don''t want to use this artifact since it is too risky. Just one wrong oue will weaken half of my power. It can only be used to gamble on my future oue and hope for the best."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arceau knew the price of using her divine artifact known as "Lucky Coin".


    As the Goddess of Games and Entertainment, Arceau''s artifacts were rted to most games and it was used for the sake of her entertainment. She had created her "Divine Cube" artifact for battle as well as restructuring Arcadia.


    As for her "Lucky Coin" artifact, it was used for desperate times since she could only resort to desperate measures. The Lucky Coin''s cost of usage was very pricey.


    Arceau could control the power of causality with the Lucky Coin artifact. In other words, she could change the cause and effect of her current and future oue to make the situation favorable for her.


    If she flipped the Lucky Coin artifact and itnded on the number 1 or heads, she would have the power to use thews of the universe to change her current situation into something more favorable for her.


    But if she flipped the Lucky Coin and itnded on the number 2 or tails, both her lifespan, divinity, and power would be reduced by half.


    It was an artifact that could only be used twice, assuming that she lost in her gamble two times in a row. After all, if she lost two times in a row, Arceau would die.


    The half-reduction punishment of the Lucky Coin artifact didn''t mean that if 100 was Arceau''s value, reducing it twice would result in 25.


    No, it worked by reducing the power, lifespan, and divinity of Arceau in her peak state. In other words, reducing 100 by half twice would result in 0.


    Arceau could only recover her losses and use that artifact again only if she surpassed her previous peak state and pay off her debts. Otherwise, if she used it on her second chance and she lost, then she would die!


    Arceau was well aware of that but since she was already losing, it was better to gamble and try than dy her defeat and death!


    But even with that harsh punishment of losing on her gamble, Arceau no longer hesitated and flipped the coin up into the sky.


    After the Lucky Coin tumbled in the air for several seconds, it descended to the ground at a moderate speed. And when itnded on the ground, the Lucky Coin spun until it lost momentum and fell on the ground.


    When Arceau saw the results of the Lucky Coin, she couldn''t believe that it happened.


    Before she could react, she felt that her body became weaker and her divinity was reduced by half. Because of that, she was already on the losing side and she could barely stall Keith''s fist construct.


    Keith''s fist construct was already starting to overpower her and from Arceau''s estimation, it would take several minutes for Keith''s fist construct topletely overpower her. If that happened, then Keith''s fist construct would collide with Arcadia and even if Arcadia wasn''t destroyed, it was inevitable for all of its continents to be destroyed.


    Yes, the oue of Arceau''s Lucky Coin was tails or number 2. In other words, she lost the gamble and she had to pay the price for it.


    Arceau didn''t expect that she would lose this badly. It wasn''t the first time she had used her Lucky Coin artifact and she used to win 9 times in a row before in her battle against Filicia and Gaia.


    But now, her win streak was broken and she lost her gamble on her 10th time. As the Goddess of Games, Arceau believed that her luck wasn''t that bad since she could use the Lucky Coin artifact 9 times and still win. But it seemed that her luck streak was broken and she waspletely helpless in this situation.


    "Sigh, I might get defeated if this keeps on. It seems I can only resort to sacrificing my life."


    "I will leave the authority of Arcadia''s management to my sessor and hopefully, that bitch Filicia wouldn''t invade Arcadia after my death."


    Arceau resolved herself, and after making up her mind, she started to burn her divinity and lifespan.


    But before she could continue, a voice filled with desperation and anxiety entered her ears.


    "Stop, don''t do it! Master Arceau!"

 Chapter 81 Amelias Husbando, Aleister Moonlit, Had Arrived!

    ?


    "Stop, don''t do it! Master Arceau!"


    Yelling those words, a handsome boy with crimson red hair and golden-colored eyes appeared a few meters beside Arceau. He did his best to persuade his master from saving herself instead of sacrificing herself for the sake of Arcadia.


    When Arceau heard the teenage boy''s words, instead of calling him out for her insolence of interrupting a goddess, her eyes were looking at the teenage boy with tenderness and care.


    The teenage boy was none other than Aleister Moonlit, the disciple of Arceau. Since Aleister was her disciple, she had good feelings for him so she didn''t call him out for his insolence of interrupting a goddess. If it was another person who did that, they were likely to die under Arceau''s divinity.


    Aleister was a very handsome teenage boy. In terms of charisma and charm, he was only slightly worst than Keith McDowell.


    If Keith''s aura was like that of an emperor who was above and indifferent to everyone, then Aleister gave off a friendly aura that made him easily approachable.


    Since Amelia wasn''t that far from Arceau''s location, she had discovered the appearance of Aleister and she had already recognized him. After all, how could she not recognize her husbando?!


    Yes, Aleister Moonlit was Amelia''s crush and he was the reason why Amelia sided with Arcadia. In terms of appearance, Aleister was only slightly worst than Keith and since Amelia didn''t like that psychopathic Keith''s personality, she preferred Aleister.


    So when she saw the appearance of Aleister and found out that he was safe and sound despite the invasive attacks that wereunched on Arcadia, Amelia''s mood became excellent.


    If Aleister died due to Keith McDowell, Amelia wouldn''t hesitate to walk down the dark path and kill the protagonist! She wouldn''t hesitate to use the trump card that the author gave her to kill Keith to avenge Aleister!


    Even if by doing so, she would offend the author Katake. Amelia didn''t mind since she was a simp. She fell hard for Aleister so even if her love for him was unrequited, that didn''t stop her from caring for Aleister.


    And, it was only after seeing Aleister in person that she believed that the author did her a huge favor.


    If one were to notice, Aleister''s appearance possessed eye-catching crimson red hair and a pair of golden eyes. And if one were topare it with Amelia''s crimson red hair and golden eyes, one would find that Aleister and Amelia possessed almost the same appearance, as if they had simr genes.


    Since she was a reader of the End Note novel, Amelia immediately remembered a short info regarding Aleister''s secret, and after she remembered that, she realized that the author gave her such a huge favor. That favor she received from the author increased her chances of conquering Aleister''s heart!


    ''To think that the secret regarding Aleister''s preference towards girls was likely to be true.''


    ''Although Aleister was very handsome and had a sunny and friendly personality, he also had one w in his personality. And that was, Aleister was very narcissistic! In terms of the level of narcissism, the author mentioned that Aleister was several times more narcissistic than Keith McDowell!''


    ''Because of Aleister''s weird level of narcissism, he also developed an unusual preference towards his type of girl. Yes, he liked girls who had a simr appearance to him.''


    ''In other words, if it was possible, Aleister would have already cloned himself and genderbent that clone! Aleister was too narcissistic that he loved his appearance very much that only a genderbent version of himself was worthy to be his wife!''


    ''I thought that the author was joking when mentioned that secret of Aleister in the End Note novel but when I saw how Aleister had an infatuated gaze when he looked at me, I no longer doubted the author''s words.''


    ''Sure enough, the author''s words are absolute! A mere reader like me can only listen to his words if I wanted to live an easy life in his novels.''


    Amelia thought in her mind as she had already confirmed that Aleister''s secret was true especially when she noticed that Aleister had looked at her with an infatuated gaze, as if he was looking at his destined partner.


    It wouldn''t be farfetched to say that Aleister might have fallen in love at first sight with Amelia. And since Amelia liked Aleister as well, she didn''t mind his gaze and instead, weed it.


    But that discovery allowed her to know the reason behind the author''s action of transmigrating her into Amelia Gardner''s body. If she wasn''t mistaken, Amelia Gardner likely didn''t exist in the End Note novel and it was an OC (original character) that the author had created for her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since the author was familiar with his novels and his novel''s characters despite having a memory like a goldfish''s, he didn''t hesitate to create a body for Amelia that allowed her to transmigrate into a genderbent version of Aleister Moonlit.


    Amelia knew that if the author wanted to, he could choose not to do that. After all, Amelia didn''t make any specific requests regarding her second life''s body. She only requested for the author to make her body very beautiful and that was the only requirement she requested.


    She didn''t expect that the author was so thoughtful to give her such a huge advantage in her ns of conquering Aleister Moonlit''s heart.


    Because of that, Amelia was having second thoughts about harming Keith McDowell. After all, the protagonist was like the children or younger brothers of the author. And since she received such a huge favor from the author, it would be too ungrateful if she killed the protagonist.


    With that gratitude in mind, Amelia no longer had any ill intentions towards Keith even if he had almost killed her with his fist constructs and almost destroyed Arcadia.


    Or more like, there were still chances of Arcadia being devastated by Keith''s fist construct since Arceau could barely stall Keith''s fist construct. Due to suffering the punishment of the Lucky Coin''s failure, Arceau''s power was reduced by half and she could barely stall Keith''s fist construct.


    From Amelia''s estimation, it would take only several more minutes for Arceau to fail in stalling Keith''s fist construct and that would lead to her being seriously injured or even dead.


    Since Arceau didn''t hesitate to save her as well as Arcadia, Amelia had a good impression of Arceau. Not to mention, Arceau could be regarded as her mother-inw since she was like Aleister''s foster mother.


    ''Unfortunately, I am too weak. Even if I want to help Arceau, I can''t. I can only help her if I use my trump card but if I did that, then it would be a waste of resources.''


    ''And, Arceau isn''t as important as Aleister. I will only use my trump card if it concerned Aleister''s safety.''


    After a short contemtion, Amelia decided not to interfere and just watch on the sidelines. Although she wanted to help Arceau, it was at the premise of her having enough power to do so. But since she wasn''t powerful, then she could only helplessly spectate on the sidelines.


    Even if she had a good impression of Arceau, Amelia didn''t hold Arceau too dearly in her heart. For her, Arceau wasn''t worth it in expending her only trump card.


    Compared to Aleister, Arceau might as well be just a stranger in her life!


    But even if Amelia thought of that, it seemed that one person didn''t have the same thought. It was none other than Aleister Moonlit who valued Arceau more than his life!


    Witnessing Arceau suffer for the sake of Arcadia''s survival, pained Aleister''s heart and he could no longer watch on the sidelines! He didn''t hesitate to interrupt Arceau and provided her with a better alternative than sacrificing her life!


    Even if, on the way, Aleister encountered a beautiful girl with whom he fell in love at first sight, Arceau''s value and importance were still first and foremost in Aleister''s heart!


    Aleister wasn''t someone who would ignore his foster mother who took care of him and made him what he currently was just for a girl he barely knew! So of course, he ignored Amelia and focused on persuading Arceau.


    But after he persuaded Arceau and found out that Arceau didn''t listen to him since Arcadia was more important than her life, Aleister gritted his teeth and could only provide Arceau with a better alternative to saving Arcadia!


    "Master Arceau, you don''t have to sacrifice your life to save Arcadia. If you do that, even if Arcadia is saved, it will only be a matter of time before it falls into ruins due to the looming danger of Blue Star''s invasion as well as Fantasia''s Goddess."


    "Master Arceau''s sacrifice will only dy Arcadia''s doom. I suggest Master not do that. I don''t want master to sacrifice her life in exchange for nothing."


    "So, how about I use ''that'' move and sacrifice my life instead?"


    "Compared to my insignificant life, Master''s life is much more valuable!"

 Chapter 82 Aleisters Sacrifice And Power

    ?


    Hearing Aleister''s suggestion, not only Arceau but even Amelia was astonished by it. They didn''t expect that Aleister would risk his life just to protect Arcadia in Arceau''s stead.


    Others might not know, but Arceau and Amelia knew what Aleister meant. Although there were still chances of Arceau surviving, the chances of him dying were higher if he used his secret move to deal with Keith''s fist construct.


    After all, Aleister wasn''t a god yet while Keith''s fist construct was still at the level of a god''s attack even when its power was reduced by Arceau. Because of that, they knew that the chances of Aleister sacrificing his life when he used his trump card were higher.


    But since Amelia didn''t have the right to persuade Aleister since she was only a bystander in her current situation, she could only hope that Arceau managed to persuade Aleister.


    And as Amelia had expected, Arceau started her persuasion in order to prevent Aleister from sacrificing his life.


    "No, I won''t ept your sacrifice. You are my sessor. As long as you managed to be a god and surpass me, then Arcadia''s future will be on the right track even if I am no longer alive."


    "Therefore, don''t belittle yourself. Your life is far more important than mine. I had already exhausted my potential. Only you can lead Arcadia to a greater path."


    But even with Arceau''s persuasion, Aleister stubbornly shook his head.


    "I know that from a long-term point of view, my life is more important. But, it will take hundreds of years for me to reach the level of god. If you are dead at that time and no one protects Arcadia, I doubt Arcadia would evenst a decade."


    "So, I apologize if I am willful, but let me do what I want this time, Master Arceau."


    After saying those words, regardless of Arceau''s persuasion, Aleister started using his secret move and aimed it toward Keith''s fist construct.


    Since Aleister had already activated his trump card, as someone very knowledgeable about it, Arceau couldn''t stop him even if she wanted to. If she stopped Aleister, then he would still suffer and that would render his sacrifice worthless. Once Aleister''s trump card was activated, it could never be stopped.


    Standing proudly and confidently in front of Keith''s fist construct, Aleister forwarded his right hand and directed it towards Keith''s fist construct.


    When Aleister finished his preparations, he spoke. "Cause and effect, this didn''t happen, it had never did."


    When Aleister''s voice was heard, Keith''s fist construct disappeared out of thin air as if it didn''t exist.


    Because of that, Arceau didn''t have to stall it and she could take a rest. But she didn''t and instead, she focused her attention on Aleister.


    Several seconds after Aleister activated his ability, Arceau saw that Aleister stood motionless. Afterward, Aleister coughed out blood and his mana could no longer support his flight, causing him to descend towards the ground.


    "Aleister!"


    Not only Arceau but even Amelia screamed in distress as her voice was in sync with Arceau''s. Regardless of her identity andck of rtionship with both Arceau and Aleister, Amelia hurriedly flew towards Aleister.


    Due to Amelia using her borrowed skills, her flight speed was faster than Arceau who was currently in a weak state. Even if Arceau was a goddess, her power was halved and most of her mana and divinity were almost drained.


    Because of that, Amelia with her borrowed skills was much faster than Arceau and it allowed Amelia to save Aleister in time before he fell to the ground.


    Catching Aleister and holding him in a princess carry, Amelia descended to the ground. After arriving on the ground, Amelia took out a bed from her storage skill andid Aleister there.


    Witnessing how Amelia cared for Aleister, Arceau didn''t make a big deal about Amelia''s interference. Since both of them were on the same side, Arceau no longer cared about Amelia''s origin.


    As the goddess who created Arcadia, Arceau was very knowledgeable and she easily saw through Amelia''s disguise. She found out that Amelia was a human from Blue Star but she didn''t condemn Amelia.


    Although Amelia used one of her borrowed skills to change her race into elf temporarily, she discovered that her disguise was seen through by Arceau but she didn''t mind. She had already expected Arceau to see through her disguise especially when the two of them were in close proximity.


    And when Amelia noticed that Arceau didn''t make a big deal out of it, her impression of Arceau had improved and she confirmed that she was undoubtedly on the right side. She knew that staying on Blue Star would be dangerous for her and it seemed that her guess was correct.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At least, on Arcadia, Arceau wasn''t unreasonable and Amelia wasn''t shunned by her. Amelia knew Gaia and Filicia''s personality and because of that, she decisively chose Arcadia as her base.


    But the main reason was all due to Aleister Moonlit residing in Arcadia. Since he was her husbando, Amelia would side with the world that sided with Aleister.


    Unfortunately, Amelia didn''t expect that Keith was too psychopathic. She didn''t expect that he was petty enough to attack Arcadia and even kill almost all its inhabitants.


    Since all of the powerhouses were sacrificed by Arceau to recover her power while 90% of the inhabitants of Arcadia were wiped out, the poption of Arcadia was drastically reduced. From Amelia''s estimation, there were only a million inhabitants left in Arcadia and most of them weren''t strong but also weren''t weak.


    Since the strongest in each race were sacrificed by Arceau while the weakest had died from Keith''s divine attacks, only the moderately strong ones had managed to survive the catastrophe.


    Because of that, Arcadia could barely fight against Blue Star if Blue Star ever invaded Arcadia.


    The majority of the awakened humans in Blue Star might be weak, but their powerhouses were still alive which gained them an advantage against Arcadia.


    Not to mention, as long as Keith used his First Order skill, he could easily solo all of the inhabitants of Arcadia including Arceau. Not only was Keith powerful, but there was also still the passive Gaia and the almost recovered Julius.


    And if Sherry were to use her End Note as well as her space maniption to her full potential¡­


    Amelia had already expected that Arcadia would lose the world war against Blue Star.


    After knowing about that, she wasn''t depressed and discouraged. She had known that it was inevitable for that to happen since the protagonist was on Blue Star''s side.


    But, she was depressed and anxious after Aleister was currently on death''s door.


    Arceau was currently in a very weakened state so she couldn''t assist Amelia in healing Aleister even if she wanted to. She could only restore Aleister back to his peak state as long as she sacrificed herself but knowing Aleister''s personality, Arceau knew that doing that would offend Aleister.


    After all, Aleister sacrificed her life just to save Arceau''s life. If Arceau sacrificed her life to save Aleister''s life, then Aleister''s sacrifice would be rendered worthless.


    That was why, Arceau didn''t sacrifice her life in order to save Aleister.


    The powerhouse in the elf race that could heal Aleister was already sacrificed by her so she could no longer depend on anyone aside from Amelia.


    Arceau didn''t know why Amelia was obsessed with Aleister when Amelia and Aleister barely knew each other. But she could recognize that Amelia''s feelings and care for Aleister were genuine so she didn''t think that Amelia would do anything harmful to Aleister.


    With that in mind, Arceau didn''t prevent Amelia from healing Aleister.


    After receiving Arceau''s permission, Amelia didn''t hold back in healing Aleister.


    ''The reason why I liked Katake''s End Note novel was all due to Aleister Moonlit. If he dies, then transmigrating here would be pointless!''


    ''I regret not taking all of the End Notes for myself and obtaining the End Note Third Stage. Only that End Note can recover Aleister back to his peak state. But since Keith and Sherry won''t allow me to take the rest of the End Notes and will do everything they could to prevent me from doing so, then I can only think of better alternatives.''


    Amelia thought to herself as she remembered the reason why she only took one End Note instead of all of the End Notes. She only took one so that she could have a trump card as well as prevent Sherry from unlocking the End Note Final Stage.


    ''Fortunately, the author had allowed me to awaken reader-rted skills such as the Bookmark skill. There were hundreds of healing skills that I could use to heal Aleister and recover him back to his peak state.''


    ''Unfortunately, I am too weak to use the strongest healing skill so I can only resort to using multiple weaker healing skills and superimpose them to achieve a stronger healing effect. Although it won''t heal Aleister back to his full health, it should be sufficient to prevent him from dying.''


    ''Aleister better not die. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to use the trump card that the author had given me to kill Keith and Sherry to avenge Aleister!''

 Chapter 83 Becoming A God In Two Years!

    ?


    Two years have passed since Keith McDowell used his First Order skill tounch a divine attack against Arcadia.


    After he had attacked Arcadia and made Arcadia suffer countless irreparable losses, Keith used his First Order skill to shut off the dimensional gate. He did that to prevent Arcadia from retaliating as well as allowing Blue Star to be stronger than ever.


    What Blue Starcked the most was enough time to grow. After all, Arcadia''s invasion was too abrupt. But Keith''s action had allowed Blue Star to improve at an unprecedented rate during the past two years.


    The strongest human aside from Keith and Sherry was now at Z-rank!


    Keith was currently at ZZ-rank when it came to his elemental maniption skill while Sherry was ZZZ-rank in her space maniption skill.


    But that wasn''t the main improvement that Keith and Sherry had.


    For Sherry, she had already achieved the End Note Third Stage!


    With Keith''s assistance as well as Sherry''s knowledge of the future, both of them cooperated to take down all of the End Note users in Blue Star. To be exact, if not for the fact that Amelia had obtained 1 of the End Notes, Sherry might have already reached the End Note Final Stage!


    In their current treasury, Sherry had two End Note Third Stage, two End Note Second Stage, and two End Note First Stage. Only one End Note First Stage was needed and if Sherry obtained that, she couldbine all of the End Note to achieve its Final Stage and be the Universal God Of Insurmountable End!


    At that time, Keith regretted using Amelia as a tool man since he didn''t expect that she would seek refuge in Arcadia.


    But Keith no longer cared about that problem since he had already consoled Sherry about it.


    Although Sherry''s space maniption was at ZZZ-grade, her End Note Third Stage was at OOO-grade.


    In other words, as long as Sherry used her End Note, she was at the power level of Transcendent Realm Peak Stage! In Sherry''s case, ending a gxy was as easy as writing it on her End Note!


    Because of that, Sherry and Keith never ced their eyes on Amelia. They had already thought of her as an ant. Since Sherry wasn''t that power-hungry and she preferred making love with Keith more than increasing her power, she didn''t make a fuss about it and agreed with Keith to deal with Amelia until they were certain enough that they could take the End Note from Amelia.


    As for Keith, he wasn''t that weak as well!


    Keith''s status as a ZZ-rank was only applicable to his elemental maniption skill which he barely invested his time on.


    One should remember that Derick had the Baldy''s Training Manual and training it for three years will allow anyone to unlock their physical limiters and obtain the body of a god.


    Although three years haven''t passed, with Derick''s continuous usage of his Training Ground skill, the time was halved and it only took him a year and a half to finish his training of the Baldy''s Training Manual. In just a year and a half, Derick unlocked his physical limiters and obtained the body of a god!


    Because of that, Derick was now a mortal in a god''s body. His power level rose to G-grade and his power was continuously increasing without him doing anything.


    Of course, at the same, Keith also obtained Derick''s power. It was all thanks to his System Creator''s Privilege!


    A year after Keith closed off the dimensional gate, Derick obtained a training manual that trained his soul. So not only did Derick manage to unlock his physical limiters, but his soul also wasn''t something to be looked down upon.


    After training his soul for a year and his body for half a year after his physical limiters were unlocked, Derick''s power level in his body was now at GG-grade while his soul''s power level was now at G-grade.


    In other words, Derick was a god in both soul and body! He had achieved the strength that he had yearned for!


    And since Keith also obtained what Derick obtained and including his own training, it wasn''t far-fetched to im that in both soul and body, Keith was at least several times stronger than Derick.


    Keith''s power level in his soul and body was both at GGG-grade!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And because of that, Keith fearlessly confronted Derick a month ago and informed Derick of his existence as not only the emperor of humanity but also the System Creator of the Training System!


    At that time, Derick''s expression was very priceless. But since Derick had already expected that he would be a ve of the system, he had already expected the worst that could happen to him.


    To Derick''s surprise, Keith didn''t do anything to Derick and he only reminded Derick not to be an enemy of humanity or at least, not to make an enemy out of him. Keith had sessfully managed to win Derick''s loyalty when Keith mentioned that he had taken care of Derick''s parents when Derick was spending a year and a half worth of time in his Training Ground.


    After that, Keith no longer cared about Derick since he was pretty muchx when it came to his subordinates. As long as his subordinates didn''t cause too much trouble and implicated him, then he would grant his subordinates freedom as long as they also weren''t having any thoughts of betrayal.


    After earning Derick''s subordination, Keith shifted his attention to Julius Daemon, the Demon God Of Victory who became a manager at one of McDowell''s branches in the past two years.


    Needless to say, Julius Daemon became Keith''s subordinate. Although Julius had recovered his strength back to his peak state, his power level was only at G-grade.


    Julius was even worst than Derick but Keith didn''t care much since the importance of making Julius his subordinate was to let Julius take over Fantasia after he was done with invading Arcadia.


    When Keith revealed his identity as the god who descended on China before as well as his identity as McDowell''s owner, Julius was very convinced and he immediately pledged his loyalty to Keith.


    The main reason for that was because Keith promised Julius that he would give Fantasia to him and let the demon race and monster race prosper there. As long as that lifelong goal of his was fulfilled, Julius didn''t mind bing a subordinate of Keith McDowell. Instead, he was looking forward to beating up Filicia and making her his ve!


    After Keith dealt with the hidden danger of Derick and Julius, his attention shifted to Gaia. But he didn''t expect that the goddess had already run out and abandoned Blue Star!


    At that time, Keith was dumbfounded and he began to doubt Gaia''s identity and dignity as a goddess!


    But Keith had to admit that Gaia''s decision was a wise one albeit cowardly. After all, from what he had seen using his Eyes of Heaven, Gaia was only at GG-grade.


    Even Derick alone could easily defeat Gaia in a one-on-one death battle. Not to mention, Sherry could easily write Gaia''s name on her End Note and end Gaia''s pitiful life.


    Gaia was well aware of that and that was why she decisively abandoned Blue Star and fled to another world!


    For Gaia, things such as her pride and dignity as a goddess weren''t that important whenpared to her life! Because of that, Gaia immediately retreated and left Blue Star!


    And since Keith wasn''t an unreasonable man who would make trouble out of nowhere, he turned a blind eye to Gaia''s actions even if he could kill her at that time. At least, Gaia was still the guardian of Blue Star. So with her identity as the guardian goddess of Blue Star, Keith gave Gaia face and spared her life.


    It could be considered as Keith''s repayment for all of the things that Gaia had done in the past of protecting Blue Star. But even he didn''t expect that Gaia would retreat immediately since Keith didn''t n on enving Gaia or anything like that.


    There was no value in making Gaia his subordinate especially when Derick was powerful enough to usurp Gaia''s position as the guardian of Blue Star. But since it was Gaia''s choice to not receive his kindness, then Keith no longer cared about Gaia.


    It wasn''t farfetched to say that Keith had alreadypleted almost all of the things that he could aplish in Blue Star during the past two years.


    Keith had even forgotten the system user of the Hero System since that guy didn''t trigger any hero quests and so Keith no longer cared about him. It seemed that Keith''s big brain ns regarding Simon Jordan, the system user of the Hero System, were put on hold since Simon wasn''t that cooperative.


    But Keith was already satisfied with Derick''s performance so he nned to deal with Simon after he invaded Fantasia.


    Currently, Keith was standing in front of the red phase dimensional gate with Sherry by his side.


    The two of them already finished their preparations and they were ready to invade Arcadia and take the End Note from Amelia!


    "Shall we?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!